Want to review? Click here.

Full summary:
What does a girl do when her own mother tells her she's a bookworm? Go to school with a vengeful agenda to get a boyfriend, that's what. But Hermione Granger gets a lot more than she bargains for! She is the center of a love hexagon that only seems to be growing. Includes, American Professors hell bent on uniting the houses, a conniving Skeeter poised to expose Hogwarts as an unsavory school, balls, tournaments, french loaf fights, and three days without magic! Utter madness I hope you'll enjoy.


Updates:
• This thread is currently being formatted because of my editing. So bear with me on the empty posts. Everything is still there, just condensed and properly titled and so on. There will not be any more unnecessary posts when I am finished. Which should be soon. : D
• Full chapter guide coming soon!
• And I have the first nine chapters edited to a passable point. Bits and pieces have changed in an effort to rid my plot of holes!
• I love my readers they are amazing.
•If you have trouble reading the text because of the colors do what one of my readers ingeniously suggested and highlight the text.

AN:
Welcome to my fanfiction.
It revolves around a love/hate/denial relationship between the infamous uncanon couple: Draco Malfoy and Hermione Granger. Though I've thrown in several other people to mix things up too.. The question is...will these star crossed lovers be together in the end?
Read to find out.




Contrast to the aged yellow pages was a bead-adorned bookmark holding Hermione’s place in her favorite book, Hogwarts, A History. It was the final day of summer and Hermione was getting pumped for school by briefly reviewing the book in her dainty hands among a pile of others.
Just as Hermione turned the page and her eyes flicked across the writing on page 509, she was interrupted by a faint, courteous knock on her door. A smiling face, belonging to Hermione’s mother peeked in and asked, “Can I borrow a minute love?”
“Yeah- but only a minute,” Hermione said closing her book and the spine gave a crackling sound. “I’m just catching up on Hogwarts a history before packing, I’m trying to go for the whole book tonight.” Nodding with understanding, her mother sat down beside Hermione on her bed. She gave a weak smile at Hermione’s ambition and said, “You are so precious. I expect you flossed today? I know you have been a bit lazy with your flossing.” She raised an eyebrow.
“Yes mum, I have flossed and I did it thoroughly too! Honestly, floss is not the answer to everything!” Hermione laughed and rested her chin on her book. Legs bent and lying flat on her stomach with her book propped up against her pillow she was the picture of relaxed.
Her mother laughed and then sighed noticing the intrigue in the book Hermione had read almost eight times now. She swallowed hard and said, “Hermione, you remind me of myself when I was young. Always reading, so ambitious, and top of my class.” There wasn’t a hint of smugness.
“However, and Hermione, I don’t want to hurt your feelings but… I missed out on a lot of the common things teenagers do in high school or for you, Hogwarts. I was always a bookworm, always doing my homework, and staying close to my three friends. Honey, I missed out on my senior prom because a new book had come out that day!” She frowned and went on. “I see so much of me in you and I don’t want you to miss out on things such as this. I know Hogwarts doesn’t have proms- but I think now since this year you have grown into a lovely woman, you should get out there and make some new friends. Maybe even find a boyfriend.”
Hermione stopped smiling nearly appalled at her mum’s speech. Her mother sighed again and told her in the softest voice, “Hermione, you only get to be a teenager once. The most you can do is live it up and enjoy the freedom. But you can’t do that through books. I lived through books. I have memories of summer nights, which were actually memories of books I read. Well, to be quite blunt sweetie, I had little social life.”
Hermione looked up into her mothers face dreading the fact that she was right. Hermione did live a ‘normal’ teenage life- through books! She wasn’t exactly anti-social but she was lacking something. She set her chin and told her mother a lie, “I expected you might have a chat with me. In fact, I have been feeling the same way mum. I do read a lot and it is fun, but this year I have goals I am determined to accomplish. Maybe landing a boyfriend and maybe sprucing up my social life.”
Hermione’s mothers face seemed to relax and lose a few years, she had obviously been dreading this. But now she perked up and seemed to be herself, “What boy do you fancy?” she giggled little girlishly.
Hermione thought for a second. She frowned and furrowed her eyebrows then groaned exasperated. “Mum, I really don’t like anyone! Isn’t that awful? I suppose no one has quite enough maturity or intelligence to actually catch my attention. I suppose the only one I ever fancied was Viktor, but he was so far away and he is now moving in with a new girlfriend. I guess he was a bit of an outlandish choice anyways.” Hermione chuckled thoughts on the brooding boy from her fourth year fling.
Her mother laughed and said, “I know exactly what you mean. Boys around this age are so immature and so incredibly stupid! No emotions what so ever and little brain power.” She and Hermione laughed. “But seeing as you already made a goal to take a shot at it, there is a good chance they might behave themselves this year.”
Hermione looked thoughtful. She had lied to her mother when she had said she had goals. She actually thought her social life was fine and shouldn’t be tampered with but…. The horrible look on her mothers face was too much for her to handle so she conjured a story to make it easier. Now though, she really thought about her life about the lack of boys she’s interested, well maybe a little effort could improve this.
“Thanks mum. I am glad we had this talk.” She smiled at her mother who took her cue to leave and did so. Now completely uninterested in her book, Hermione began to brood about what a tosspot she was. Dejectedly she forced her eyes on the words of the pages and tried to hide from her insecurities.

Hermione woke up in her queen size bed ecstatic that she was going back to Hogwarts today. She walked out onto her balcony, filling her lungs with air but she stopped suddenly at the sight below her. There was a young boy and girl kissing, the girl was giggling madly. The boy feeling her up and grinning like a fool. They walked down the street snuggling and hugging.
Hermione had a shot of pain watching the couple. This year that could be her! She frowned and thought to herself, I might do that, definitely not in public for me to make a mockery of myself. That girl has no self-respect! With a huff Hermione turned away from her balcony to get dressed. However the young couple stayed in her brain all morning.
Taking up the better part of a half hour was not Hermione’s normal routine for throwing a wardrobe on. But today was the day that she not only began a new, clean school year, it was also the day she put her goals into action. Waltzing around her room, humming a catchy tune she thought of what the coming year could bring. Images of dates in Hogsmeade, holding hands by the shore of the lake, and sharing a dinner with a faceless, but undoubtedly to be handsome boy plagued her mind.
But why was her dream boy faceless? Why couldn’t she give him eyes and lips? Who had the best lips at Hogwarts anyways? Her thoughts wandered and she had a sort of fantasy about a boy kissing her in the Great Hall. He was smooth and sly and the way he kissed her was absolutely ideal. In Hermione’s dream she pulled back to look at the boy who so madly kissed her and gasped in shock. Finally her subconscious had provided a face. Mot unfortunately it was Draco Malfoy! The foul best! She shook her head and stared open mouthed at herself in her mirror, why on earth was she daydreaming about that sniveling worm? Right?
The disturbance of Draco Malfoy in her thoughts paralyzed Hermione to sit limply on her bed with her mouth ajar. She analyzed Draco’s situation with girls. From her memory it appeared he had always been pretty good with the ladies. He was a smooth talking boy that girls fawned over. Hermione had a look of utter disgust on her face, Draco Malfoy? That snotty prat? That greedy, stupid, little- But she was cut off by her mothers appearance at the door. “Hermione hurry up we are just about to start breakfast. Nice top.” The compliment was a reference to the plain, teal top Hermione had finally decided to wear. It gave the effect that instead of her pasty colored skin that she was golden.
Hermione shook her head and tried to ignore her intrusive Malfoy malfunctioning ideas.
Well, I suppose this was bound to come I mean really he is rather handsome. But honestly I would NEVER! Ugh! She went into her bathroom and scrubbed her teeth laughing at the pick up lines she would say to him. She flossed rather halfheartedly and then examined her hair. It was frizzy already so early in the morning but a grim resolve took hold of Hermione to take charge. She decided on the tedious task of French braiding her mess of curls. Once the task was finished a long while later Hermione was satisfied. Being a bit of Prefectionist when performing tasks the braids came out even and tight. Not a frizzy strand hung loose. Feeling rejuvenated and inspired she went downstairs for breakfast and ate her eggs with vigor.
Arriving at the train station, the light chatter about dental hygiene came to an end and Hermione’s father unloaded her baggage.. They walked between platforms 9 and 10 and stopped in front of a wall just next to platform 10. She kissed her parents each farewell. Her mother held on extra tight for their goodbye hug and wished Hermione well with her goals. Then the young girl grabbed her luggage and made her way into the magical brick pillar leading to another world. A world of magic where brick pillars that you can walk through were only the beginning.
She emerged out the other side at the platform for the Hogwarts Express. Boarding the train and two carriages down from she caught site of the unmistakable ginger, Ron. “Ronald!” She shouted catching his attention. He waited for her the took her baggage like a gentleman. They walked through the carriages finally finding an empty one.
Hermione took the window seat after she heaved her bags into the overhead compartment. She sighed and the beamed at Ron. He sat down across from her and said, “Hermione, I barley recognized you, blimey! Your hair is different.” He blushed and changed the subject looking uncomfortable “How was your holiday?”
She beamed even brighter and tied her hair up into a pony tail then said, “Same as ever. I expect yours was eventful with Fred and George?” she laughed inside thinking about how they had left in her fifth year completely disrespecting the new Headmistress. She had been utterly flabbergasted!
“Well mum had a cow, she sort of got into a row with them. But when Fred told her that they were putting money away for a place to stay she broke into tears and forgave them. The thought of losing them was a such a bloody heartbreak. Right after the emotional episode she yelled at me. I guess she needed to vent. Poor Ginny.” He looked sad and said, “She had to weed the entire back yard without magic!” Ron frowned and dug into his school bag and took out a box of chocolate frogs. “Want some?” he said mouth already full of one.
“No thanks.” She laughed at him. Minutes later Ginny showed up and said, “Sorry Malfoy was giving Harry and I a bad time.” Spotting Hermione Ginny exclaimed, “Hermione!” She went over and hugged her friend. “How was your summer? I got your last owl. Now what was this fantasy??” She asked Hermione eagerly.
Harry walked in just after Ginny and sat down next to Ron. After greetings were exchanged he helped himself to some chocolate frogs and to Hermione’s assumption went into a heated discussion about how outraged they were about a game of Quidditch gone wrong. She looked to Ginny and told her about her fantasy, her talk with her mother, and the gag inducing couple.
“Hermione, I reckon you were just thinking about how disgusting the couple was behaving. And disgusting always makes me think of Malfoy!” She laughed and Hermione considered her comment.
“I suppose your right Ginny.” She laughed “I mean Merlin! He is the Slytherins most popular dog!” She laughed some more and slowly clouds covered the sun outside.
She and Ginny had just engaged in the boy’s discussion about Quidditch when abruptly, the door opened and in popped Professor McGonagall. Sternly she looked to Hermione and Ron and said, “You were supposed to be in the Prefects carriage an hour ago!” She sighed and said, “Lucky for you the other, responsible, students came. Hopefully they will take the time to explain what you’ve missed because I certainly will not. Go find Malfoy.” Without another word McGonagall stormed off with a swoosh of her robes.
Disheartened about being scolded Hermione stood and Ron was already out the door grumbling under his breath about having to talk to Malfoy. Hermione followed, a little preoccupied about her fantasy.
Ron was still grumbling under his breath when he turned into a compartment. He stood at the door way and Hermione took her place next to him. “Malfoy, McGonagall wants us to be filled in on Prefects duties. So lets have them.”
Draco looked up from Crabbe’s fat face and sneered at Ron then rested his eyes on Hermione. “Is that so?” he looked to Hermione again. “Slacking are we? Not a very good way to start a new year is it Granger? Keep this up and they’ll have your duties taken away and given to someone worth it.” It was more than a crack at her mistake today. Malfoy was hinting at Hermione being muggle born.
Hermione flushed and then retorted, “I’m worth more than three hundred of you, Draco Malfoy.” Draco stood up from his seat and Ron stepped forward with a clenched jaw. Draco stood in front of Hermione looking amused and vicious at the same time.
With one eyebrow raised he thought to himself, I’ll burn her precious little braids off. We’ll see how cute she is without them. Then he caught himself…he’d thought her cute! But not on purpose!
Irritated with himself Draco decided to end this meeting. “Well you’re no good as Prefects but I’ll tell you to make you feel important. Patrol the halls at nine o’clock look for fifth and below students, and keep watchful eyes on your common rooms. Especially your depraved mudbloods, Granger. Your kind is a menace.” With a dismissive sneer, Draco sat himself back down is his compartment seat and turned away. Hermione left in a huff trying to hold back the infuriated tears in her eyes.
As Ron and Hermione left Draco was staring after her thinking about how close he had been to her. He told Crabbe and Goyle to go get him something off the trolley and they left him alone. Malfoy closed his eyes and sighed. It was a shame Hermione Granger was what his father called a mutt. Her brown eyes did wonders on Draco and her sharp tongue rendered him speechless sometimes. On days like these when his guard was down he caught himself thinking about how he liked the way she smiled. Not that he saw it often…
I don’t think she’s ever smiled at me. This thought upset him. Anger and denial about Hermione overruled his rational emotions and he smacked the chair beside him violently. Hermione Granger was a twit and she wasn’t even in the same universe let alone league as him.
There was nothing remotely redeeming about her he assured himself. Except her smile. And the way her.. . Wait. What? There was no way Draco had admitted to liking something about…that bookworm. That little, prissy, dirty, girl who dared think of herself as a respectable witch. Not in this day and age! Not ever amongst people like Draco’s father!
Angry with himself, Draco wondered if Hermione had some sort of spell on him. Surely that was the only explanation for feeling so torn that she had never smiled at him. For doubting his lifestyle and becoming weak with radical and unbiased thoughts. What would his father think? His father wouldn’t have even acknowledged her existence.
Dangerously suspicious Draco asked himself, What is she playing at? Bewitching me? How dare she! Well whatever she was up to, would not work. Draco would not allow himself to like her, nor, anyone like her. He had a plan to get her back and to make her regret making him feel so confused and filthy. He smiled evilly and thought to himself, This will be fun…I’ll put her back in her place and find new confidence in mine.
***
Hermione hadn’t heard a word Ron was saying. She was reliving the moment when Draco had stepped in front of her. If she had been able to Silencio him she was sure his dangerously good looks would have softened her hate. But of course, he’d been able to talk and said unbearable things. She flushed and looked at Ron who looked back at her apologetically. “Don’t bother with him Hermione you are better than him. Always have been. Always will be.” Ron put his hand on her back and patted it. But Hermione was immersed in coming up with a plan as to how to get Malfoy back for being so awful. Oh and she did have a very good one he would never want to call her mudblood again!


Review here yes?

The gang of arrived at Hogwarts and sat through an excruciatingly long Sorting. Exchanging looks of pure agony as the twelfth first year whose last name started with E was called to the hat, Ron dishonored his Prefects status by falling asleep on the table, but worse he gave a loud snore that shook the room. They weren’t even halfway through the alphabet! When dinner finally appeared on the student’s plates with steam rising off them, Hermione couldn’t even enjoy it. She was too eager to get to the common room and prepare for her revenge on Draco. She ate quickly, big hiccup inducing bites and then unceremoniously stood up. Harry and Ron looked at her curiously.
“Off to the library on the first night??” Harry said to her incredulous.
“No I have just some tasks to do. Hey, Ron, since I’m on a roll at catching first years up to no good- I think it would be a good idea if I just did patrolling tonight alone. Is that alright?” Hermione asked Ron.
Ron looked surprised and happy he said to her, “Yeah Hermione. Sure, yeah! That’s fine with me!” He then returned to his eating as Hermione gathered up what stuff she had and headed out of the hall. Harry got up and followed her just on the outskirts of the Great Hall he asked with concern in his voice, “You okay?”
“I’m absolutely Prefect! I just have this thing I really need to do. But, I’ll inform you all about it later okay? Got to be off now. Bye Harry!” With that Hermione left
***.
Draco Malfoy was innocently enjoying his luscious dinner when he saw Hermione Granger get up abruptly half way through dinner. Ecstatic to get a second alone with her without Scarhead and Weasel in the way, he told Pansy, Crabbe, Goyle, and those around him he would see them in the common room. He rushed off with an evil grin plastered to his face. He saw Hermione walking up the stairs. He followed closely behind and when they were very far from the Great Hall and the classrooms, he cornered the girl.
With firm hands he pressed Hermione up against a wall and pushed his body against hers. It was warm and when there stomachs met and he felt a shudder go up and down his spine and echo in his stomach causing strange sort of butterflies. He stood there a moment basking in her warmth when he finally said, “I know what you are up toMiss. Granger. You are treading on dangerous ground.” He leaned even closer to her, he felt her arm on his back and shivered. He wanted so much to put his hands on her waist and bend her to his sinful will.
But, instead, he whispered in her ear, “I have plans for you too.” He reached to her arm and gripped it half way between soft and hard. With a hint of amusement in his voice he muttered, “Watch yourself.” Then he turned on his heel and left.
Exhausted from the day, Draco decided falling into his bed to sleep was ideal sounding. He walked up the stairs and went into his common room then to his dormitory and fell asleep. He dreamed of her and when he woke up, he was angry and dangerous.
***
Devious plans unfolded in Hermione’s mind, as she hiked a set of stairs. A grin overcame her in anticipation for concocting the accessories for her revenge. Tonight would be productive to further the plan of Draco’s demise.
All was well and scheming, until someone grabbed Hermione by her arms and pushed her gently against a rigid wall. It was Draco and Hermione’s heart stopped beating as he moved close to her, sneering.
Helpless with how to react Hermione glared at Malfoy, and an intimate thought of his arm on hers distracted her more so. He pressed himself onto her and told her he knew what she was doing.
Her mind reeled.
He knew of her plan? How could he? Maybe Draco wasn’t as dumb as she thought! Panic gripped her and yet she had an odd urge to press him closer to her. She wanted to embrace him with her body. The fact that their stomachs were touching and he felt so comforting didn’t help the irrational thought. She found her free arm drifting toward his back.. But what was she thinking? Her fingertips ached to touch Draco Malfoy?
He is threatening you and you want to give him an intimate hug? Snap out of it! Hermione silently commanded herself.
Draco gripped her arm a little tighter, undoubtedly he would leave a bruise and said, “Watch yourself.” Same to you, you pot ****! She thought angrily to herself. Oh, he would pay! He would regret even being born when Hermione was through with him! “Just wait,” she said under her breath as he disappeared around a corner.
Hermione went into her common room and sat down at a chair. She sighed heavily and relived the moment that had passed. He was threatening HER? She was so much smarter than he was and yet he thought he could threaten her and get away with it?
That ugly, sneering git! Cornering me like that! She kicked the chair next to hers and then got out a book she read furiously. In her bad mood though she could only think sarcastic remarks in response to every sentence. So she set to work on her evil plans to set them in motion that night.
A while later when Hermione had finished her little project and was relaxing by the fire, Ron and Harry entered the Common room with the others and they sat down, well, more like plunked down for Ron. Hermione noticed and said to him, “Full?”
He grunted and said, “Yeah I ate a lot.”
Harry chirped in and commented, “Not just a lot one thing from every dish on the table. It’s a BIG table!” He and Hermione shared a laugh.
Ron looked annoyed he said, “Well, it was a feast and I wanted to try some new things! Hermione it is almost 9:00 two minutes till. I think you should get going eh?” Ron told her patting his belly lazily. Startled Hermione jumped up and flew through the door cursing herself for nearly messing up with her duties.
She walked along the hallways and caught some students out past curfew. A tell off by a Prefect was all they needed to scamper back to their common rooms and stay there. Around a half an hour later things settled down and she went looking for Draco.
First she started toward the Slytherin common room and looked desperately down each hallway. Finally, she saw him sitting on the floor, his back against the wall and, surprise surprise, he was looking smug as ever. In that superior way he had, Draco was yelling at two kids who were obviously lost. Prefect, she thought to herself.
She strolled down the corridor and stopped in front of the two first years and Draco. Sparing Malfoy a dirty look she obligingly told the kids how to get to their Hufflepuff common room. They left very hastily and one gave Hermione a thumbs up which made her smile.
Turing her attention to Draco, Hermione stopped giving him the dirtiest look she could muster then said, “We don’t punish first year students when they are lost Malfoy.” He looked smug. What was new?
He stood up and looked Hermione straight in the eye. She hoped he would push her into a wall again, though, not for personal reasons. Simply and strictly for her revenge. But he didn’t. Instead, he circled her. With a malicious look he spoke, “What are you doing here, Granger?”
“I saw you hassling those first years. Honestly, I don’t understand why Dumbledore made you a Prefect when you abuse it so!” He stopped walking and narrowed his eyes.
He growled in reply, “I don’t understand why he made you one either, you are after all, filthy scum. But then again Dumbledore has always treated your kind generously…he is a bit of a softy.”
Hermione looked furious with her hands all balled into fists. She stepped forward and went to punch Malfoy when he grabbed her balled up hand and held on to it. Successful in hiding her surprise, she glared at him and tried to free her hand. But he held on smirking at her. He stepped closer to her again and pushed her into an empty classroom. He was still holding her hand when he pushed her up against the wall and she didn’t struggle.
Hermione was looking into his deep gray eyes they seemed less like gray gravel and more like fire. She opened her hand and clasped his. He pushed it up over her head against the smooth cold wall. She was still glaring at him, drilling his face for some sort of sign of what he was thinking. He stared back at her now pressing down on her only so that they were inches apart. She stared at his lips and longed for something… could it possibly be? She looked into his eyes and lost herself. But when he moved even closer, she reached inside his cloak and placed something in the pocket. He must have thought it a reach for a hug and leaned in even closer, though it hardly seemed possible, and lifted her other hand above her head. She smiled to herself inside- she kind of liked this. Wait wha-? Her thoughts were cut off.
Suddenly the door to the classroom burst open and in strolled Ron , he was whistling. He walked through the door way and stopped dead in his tracks and gaped at the pair. “What the bloody hell are you doing to Hermione?” he hissed at them dangerously.
His face and ears were bright red. Malfoy immediately dropped Hermione’s hands from above her head and backed a few steps away from her. He turned to Ron and sneered, “This doesn’t concern you Weasel. I’ll see you around mudblood.” And he turned what seemed to be in a reluctant fashion towards the door. But Ron still searing blocked his way staring at him with a piercing pair of eyes.
Malfoy glared back at him and narrowed his own eyes. He jerked to the left and Ron moved in the way. Before Malfoy could go left or push through Ron lost it and Hermione saw what seemed to be in slow motion, Ron’s fist hurl its way into Malfoy’s face, then she heard a sickening thud and couldn’t contain her gasped. Malfoy staggered backwards then made a final glare at Ron before he left the classroom holding his lip, which Hermione had only moments ago wanted to kiss.
Ron whirled around and faced her, he looked almost heartbroken. “Hermione! What the hell were you doing with Malfoy?” He seemed disgusted saying his name. Then a strange look crossed his face and his eyes looked out of focus. Then before Hermione could say anything she cried and ran into his arms, hysterical
“R-Ron, I d-don’t know what h-happened I was t-trying to put something in his pocket an-and he…Oh, I don’t know! He’s out to get me!” She wailed into his chest. She inhaled a comforting scent of grass freshly cut and her tears dried. She hugged him a little tighter and closed her eyes. He was so reassuring and soothing and…and loveable. But Ron pushed her away a little. He looked hurt.
“I know what this is about. This,” he gestured at the room and the spot near the wall where Hermione had been with Malfoy. “THIS is why you left early from dinner why you wanted me to stay in the common room! So you could be alone with Malfoy!” he looked horrified and angry. He turned on his heel and began to leave the room in a sulky manner.
Hermione looked stunned and as if she were about to cry again. Then she jumped and grabbed onto Ron’s sleeve she looked deep into his eyes and tilted her head a little until she said quietly, “No it isn’t Ron I honestly don’t know what happened. I-I” but she didn’t finish because Ron tore himself away from her grasp and walked out of the room leaving Hermione alone.
She slumped onto the floor and began crying. She was so confused. What had happened? Had she really wanted to kiss Draco or, or did she just get a little into the moment? And Ron oh Merlin what about Ron? He probably thought the worst of her. She just wanted him to forget about it As Hermione thought about Ron she stopped crying and breathed softly. He looked so hurt, I don’t understand. She sniffled and got up.
Maybe mom will know what is going on with me. Maybe she can tell me if I am completely mad. And with that she walked out of the classroom and into the Gryffindor common room.
An anxious Harry got up from his chair near the fire and bombarded Hermione with questions, but she didn’t hear any of them for she was rifling through her bag getting out a roll of parchment and a quill.
Harry put his hand on her pack and asked, “What is going on?”
Instead of answering she asked a question herself, “Where is Ron?”
“Well he came in here furious and stomped off to bed. When I asked what was a matter he didn’t answer! He just threw something at me and I got out of there. He didn’t say a word.”
“I see.” Hermione said. She looked thoughtful for a second and she left the common room leaving Harry completely confused.
Dear Mum,
I really hope you remember the goal I set out for myself this year. Because it is dreadfully hard and it’s only the first day! It seems that I may be trying too hard, or possibly I am just going mad. You see, a truly awful boy cornered me and I found myself deeply attracted to him despite his horrible attitude towards me. What does that mean? I must be hormonal right? Then Ron- you remember him I expect, well, he walked in on the aforementioned awful boy and I and will now not speak to me. What is his problem? Please write me back A.S.A.P with a bit of advice.
Sincerely your daughter,
Hermione
Hermione sighed as she sealed the letter she had frantically written to her mother. She tied it to an owl’s leg and said breathlessly, “Get this there fast. Peck her until she is done. And hurry. Thanks.” The owl shot through the window and flew away. Hermione stared after it feeling horrible.
She left the owlerly and walked slowly back to the common room. She wasn’t surprised to see Harry still sitting there, looking a tad bit angry. But she walked right past him and his questions and stomped up to her room. She lazily undressed herself- well, her shoes, socks, and cloak then fell into bed as if she had just run a marathon and lie there.
She curled into her covers, pulled the curtains around her bed shut, and buried her face in her pillow. She looked up and scowled at how badly her pillow smelled! Must have been the long trip from her house to Hogwarts, she would have to wash it good tomorrow. She turned her face over and lit a candle that smelled of the most soothing smell Hermione knew, freshly mowed grass. She laid back down and drifted into a fretful sleep.
Who is that? Hermione thought to herself as she flicked her wand and the lawn mower she had been bewitching stopped. The grass surrounding her was long and thick and Hermione was about three/fours done with mowing the whole thing when she noticed a figure moving around in front of the on coming mower. She got up off the ground and walked toward it, there she saw Ron on the ground beating up Draco and they were rolling dangerously close to the strangely large lawn mower. She yelled for them to stop and Draco rolled on top of Ron and hit him hard then Ron stopped fighting and laid there motionless. His nose was bleeding and his face was contorted with pain. At first Hermione thought him to be dead but she saw his chest moving back and forth.
She moved to go help him up but Draco was now standing up, and before she could make it to Ron’s side Malfoy jumped in front of her path and grabbed her shoulders he then stole her wand away from her and flicked it she heard the low humming of the lawn mower and she gasped. Ron was still in the way! She tried as hard as she could to get past Malfoy to get to him and move him. But Draco suddenly grabbed her and kissed her. She melted under him and closed her eyes, he opened his mouth and she copied then they plunged into a deep kiss. The humming got louder and she tried to pull away from Malfoy but he held her steady and kissed her harder.
She began to panic Malfoy was holding her there when Ron could die in a moment! She tried again to tear away from him and he wrapped his arms around her like a snake and clutched her hard. She jerked and punched every which way but he was still holding her. When he finally released her their lips broke and she pushed him away from her and ran to Ron. Hermione could still taste Draco on her lips and tried hard not to notice for all she wanted to do was wipe her mouth. But Ron suddenly weighed a billion pounds and would not budge. She was now deaf with a loud and frightening humming in her ears. She couldn’t move Ron. She tried harder and harder, the lawn mower grew closer and closer. It was now ripping the sleeve of Ron’s arm. Hermione gasped and moved it as far from the lawn mower as possible. She sobbed tears pouring down her cheeks she couldn’t move Ron. She felt his hand move towards hers and she bent down and grabbed it and pulled. It was useless so she stopped pulling and lay on top of Ron’s chest crying. He lifted his hands to her and hugged her. The humming was now so loud she couldn’t even hear herself sobbing.
Then with a sting of pain and an episode of darkness she opened her tear stained eyes and found herself looking up at Ron. She was lying in his lap and the blue sky blinded her but she couldn’t look away. He smiled his goofy smile and she sobbed a sob of relief. She sat up a little and her whole body was taken away with the smell of grass and soft scent of honey. She beamed and looked at Ron again. He leaned in to kiss her and she felt all of her fears melt away. Hermione had felt so safe in his lap he would never hold her against her will to kiss her he would never make her do anything. She leaned in too and they were inches away she felt his breath on her lips and she closed her eyes…
”Hermione get your bum up. Merlin!” Lavender Brown shouted. Hermione sat bolt upright and looked around. The soft grass that had prickled tickling against her body was now gone to be replaced by the feeling of damp sheets and a hot blanket. She looked up and saw her dormitory. Frowning a little Hermione thought of the blue sky and the feeling of Ron’s hands when he had held hers and smiled dreamily.
“What are you smiling at like that all dazed and confused? Had a nice dream did you? Was it about a boy?” Lavenders eyes widened and she sat down on the edge of Hermione’s bed intrigued.
“Yeah I did and it was so..” She inhaled in hoping to smell Ron and the grass and the honey. But she only smelled the old girl’s dormitory, with its various perfumes from the different girls living in it. She then smiled again. “We were in a meadow I assume and we had almost just died, from a large lawn mower!”
“Yeah- when I was getting dressed I saw you thrashing around. Looked like you were trying to lift a building!” Lavender said.
Hermione tilted her head and said, “But somehow we ended up in the soft grass holding hands. And he was about to kiss me. But you woke me up.” She snapped at Lavender.
“Oh, well, I’m sorry but you always get mad at me if I don’t wake you up before breakfast. Or was that just last year?” Lavender smiled a little embarrassed.
“It’s okay. Thanks I’ll just get dressed.” Hermione got out of her bed, which was a little clammy from sweat. She sighed and figured it was just another thing to wash today, which was Sunday anyways.
She began removing her clothes when Lavender hoped off her bed and asked Hermione eagerly, “So who was the boy??” And Hermione stopped dead balancing on one foot trying to jam her legs through a skirt when she realized that Ron had been the boy. Ronald Weasley. But how? But why? What in Merlin’s name did that mean?
She had a romantic dream about Ronald? But…but…- her thoughts were discontinued because she had fallen to the floor. She sat there not registering any of the pain that shot through her butt. She shook her head wildly. Then she looked around and saw Lavender looking stunned. And she lied, “I don’t remember.”
Distracted Hermione threw on a shirt and buttoned her skirt up. She hastily brushed through her hair and put it in a messy bun, added the little make up she wore and left the dormitory and hustled down stairs. She rushed into the common room and fell off of the stairs when she saw Ron getting out of his chair and standing up. She hit the floor elbows first.
Hermione uttered a small, “Ouch,” and felt herself being lifted up from the floor. She looked up and almost fell over again but Ron caught her.
Hermione looked at Ron and wished for nothing more to just leave the room and never talk to him or see him again, but he was still holding her up. She looked at his hands and Ron realized he still had them on her. He lifted them fast and his ears flared a red color. He looked angry and walked away to collapse back down in his chair.
Hermione heard him sigh, loudly. She walked sideways staring at the back of his chair then ran out of the room into the hall and dashed off to the Owlerly.
When she got there she looked around wildly for the cage the owl she had sent lived in. It was empty. She felt her stomach turn and felt so lost. She walked back into the hallway and set off for the Great Hall for breakfast.

When Hermione arrived in the Great Hall she kept her head down and sat a few seats away from everyone else. She had gathered up a plate of a weak breakfast and started on her sausage. She was halfway through it when Harry sat down next to her. “Hermione are you okay? You look really pale.”
“I’m fine. Just not feeling well.” She looked up at Harry and couldn’t help but steal a glimpse at the Slytherin table. Draco was sitting in the center of all of his little friends as usual, but he looked as distracted as she felt.
He happened to look up right as Hermione was staring at him. Deep in thought he completely forgot to spare a sneer her way. Hermione looked away and her chest felt tight. She continued to take bites out of her sausage and her spirits lifted when she heard the familiar screech of the daily mail birds fly in from the windows overhead.
The owl from the night before landed just short of the orange juice Hermione was drinking and she hurriedly untied the package it was carrying. She swallowed hard and ripped off the wrapping.
There sat a very old and ratty looking book. It had a leather cover and the binding seemed to be falling apart. Hermione looked at it a little disappointed. She had a crisis and her mother sent her a ratty old book? Well, better not judge a book by it’s cover! She opened the cover and a letter was taped to the inside. Hermione ripped it off of the page and unfolded it. It read:
Dear Hermione,
Sweetheart, it sounds like you have a bit of a dilemma. Hormones are not out of the question for the odd behavior. Unfortunately, I don’t know how to help you with it. But this book that I have sent you may be of some help. It is to be used as a diary. But it’s not an ordinary diary. It is an enchanted diary that came from your great, great second cousin who- was a witch. She was excellent in potions and she Prefected the famous, True Love Potion. In this day and age though it is illegal to use. However, she enchanted this diary as a sort of guide, a friend, and someone who may be able to help you with your love interests. All you have to do is spill it on paper and you can receive advice from her. But this is really more of an object to help you express your feelings. So, honey, I hope you write me back soon and have a nice term.
Sincerely your mother,
Mom
Hermione reread the letter and sighed. The letter only slightly appeased her. She had wanted to hear she wasn’t mad but the bit about hormones consoled her a great deal.
Writing in the diary would have to wait until after breakfast and after she finished washing her stinky bed linens. Hermione was just about to take another bite of her sausage when she heard a loud clang from the Slytherin table. She whirled around on her seat and saw Malfoy swatting menacingly at his cloak. Then she saw a glimpse of a sparkling firecracker and gasped, she forgot all about the prank she was playing on him!
Draco was yelping while Pansy Parkinson was shrieking at the top of her lungs, “Fire!” The back of Draco’s cloak was on fire. Goyle was horrified and helplessly looked from Pansy to Draco alarmed. He got up from his seat, picked up Malfoy, and tossed him onto the table where juices were knocked over. With meaty hands he began to roll him like a baker did with a ball of dough.
It looked really painful with his fat hands rolling Draco over and over again like a weightless rag doll. Draco was shouting at Goyle to stop, but he was a faithful brute.
Finally, the fire turned into little coils of smoke and Pansy squealed in relief. Goyle however didn’t stop rolling Draco who looked ridiculous, and Crabbe had to pull Goyle away from him.
Draco had stopped moving and sat up. He looked around, his hair was messed up and it looked like he might fall over. Instead he swung his legs over the table and jumped off. He made his way to the door, Pansy at his side brushing some poor kids breakfast off of him when he stopped at Goyle.
Hermione felt bad for Goyle. He had obviously thought of the ‘stop drop and roll’ tactic to help out Draco, who was to Hermione’s satisfaction very humiliated. She expected Malfoy to yell or hit his friend. He didn’t though. Malfoy looked at Goyle and said rather warily, “Thanks.” They exited the Great Hall.
The whole Hall had been laughing. Dean Thomas was re-enacting the scene and adding little phrases to it. One of them being Draco Dough Boy. Hermione looked over at Ron who was smiling and laughing at Dean’s crazy antics. She smiled to herself and sighed with relief. All she would have to do was tell him she put it in his pocket and he wouldn’t hate her! But her mind replayed the image of Draco thanking Goyle for trying to put the fire out. That had been really sweet. Maybe Draco was human after all. I suppose I should apologize to him. Yes that would be good. Then we can put all of this behind us.
Hermione felt a faint tap on her shoulder- it was Harry. He was beaming, “Hermione, when you said you had to do something last night it was that wasn’t it? You were going to put the fire cracker in Malfoy’s cloak.” He looked at her proudly.
“That is precisely what was going on.” Hermione sort of forced a smile.
“Well good job. I think it was great.” Harry told her. She smiled again and got up. She walked over to where Ron was sitting and sat down next to him.
“Hi, Ron.” Hermione said quietly.
“Yeah, Hermione?” he asked her a little annoyed.
“I just wanted to tell you that,” she leaned closer to him and whispered in his ear, “That fire cracker in Malfoy’s cloak was from me. I slipped it in last night. That is why I wanted to go alone. So I could get it in. Not because of the reasons you think. Please don’t hate me.”
Ron whirled around and looked at her astonished. “Really?”
“Yes,” Hermione answered his question. He smiled and laughed as if it was the happiest moment of his life. Then he got up from the table and said to the Gryffindor table, “Hey Gryffindors! We have a practical joker in our mist! One of our one fellow Gryffindors planted the cracker in Malfoy’s cloak!” He pointed to Hermione. A swarm of black cloaks came over and patted her on the shoulder while she looked horrified at Ron. Hermione didn’t smile at any of the admirers, just pushed through them desperately. When she made it out of the circle that had surrounded her she walked with her head down to the stairs to get her dirty laundry and be alone. She headed up the stairs when she looked to her right at the bottom of the stairs and saw him, Draco. He was surrounded by a group of pretty Slytherin girls who were hugging him sympathetically and looking at him like he was puppy. When she looked at him, his eyes went far beyond all the pretty girls and locked with Hermione’s.
Hermione stopped mid step of stepping up on a stair and gazed into his eyes. She thought for a second he looked a little embarrassed and hurt. The minute Hermione was about to step up to the next stair he narrowed his gaze and gave the unmistakable look of determination.
Hermione sighed and continued up the stairs she could feel his eyes on her back and her conscious gave a large flip. She continued up to the girl’s dormitory and once there gathered up all of her bed linens and headed back out. When she entered the common room she saw Ron entering with Harry, they were discussing the look on Malfoy’s face when Pansy yelled fire.
“Hey, Hermione. Me and Harry were just talking about what a genius you are,” Ron grinning.
“Yeah. It was great. Listen, Ron and I have Quidditch tryouts this aternoon. You think you can make it? And I think Angelina needs someone to sort out schedules maybe you would help her out? She was wondering.” Harry said to Hermione.
“Oh, yeah sure I’ll come. Ginny wouldn’t approve if I didn’t. I’ll talk to Angelina later today. I have to go do my laundry though. I’ll catch up with you guys later.”
“Ok we’ll be under the tree on the grounds nice day it is….” Ron said looking out of the window.
“See you.” She left.


Reviews = here.

After Hermione had finished her laundry she went down to the tree outside. It was still vibrant green with life. The late afternoon sun was shining and tall shadows stretched across the lawns. It was just like old times, sitting in the shade with Ron and Harry bickering back and forth and talking about classes. She felt content and happy, and perfectly sociable. When the time came for the Quidditch tryouts Hermione felt pumped to yell and scream with support.
A soft breeze brushed up against Hermione’s cheek as she Lavender, Parvati, Padma, and Luna marched their way up to the stands to watch the tryouts. Hermione was in the best mood all week! She was amicable with laughter as Luna tried to convince Padma and Parvati that a hoolerbag was real.
They sat down and watched the position of seeker being played for. Hermione actually stood up and cheered her voice away for Harry. Then she fixed it with a quick flick of her wand. When he actually got the position she allowed a bunch of second years set off minor fireworks.
Lavender and Parvati screamed alongside Hermione. But Luna and Padma seemed a little less interested seeing as it was the Gryffindor team and not their own. When the hopeful players looking to play Keeper came out Padma leaned over and said in her gossipy voice, “I heard last years Gryffindor Keeper, Oliver Wood, got offered a position as the Keeper for the Quixils. He was very good even against Ravenclaws own Skeeter.”
Lavender gasped excitedly and said, “Really? I went out with him last year!” she said smugly. “Great Quidditch player but a better kisser.” She smiled slyly. Padma and Parvati giggled happily as Hermione raised an eyebrow.
Luna said in a very serious tone, “My dad says that kissing is just away for Dementors to get your deepest thoughts. He says they have spies everywhere, ever two of five people are in league with them.”
Hermione snorted and Padma looked horrified. “No!” she said breathlessly.
“Yes, I’m afraid so Padma.” Luna assured the frantic Padma. Hermione subtlety shook her head no at her friend, disputing Luna’s claims. Then turned her attention back to the tryouts. Ron was second in line.
The first person to try out was rather bad; he missed three of the five pitches made to him. But he was very handsome so Padma and Lavender stood up and waved and cheered for him. When the boy was done with his tryout he turned and gave the flirting girls a wink. Hermione thought Padma might fall over with happiness!
Then it was Ron’s turn. He walked out on to the field and looked over his shoulder at Harry who clapped and cheered. Then he looked to the group of people in the stands and spotted at the section Hermione was sitting in. He smiled huge and hopped on his broom the soared off to the posts. He was still smiling when he caught the first ball that came hurtling at him. He looked briefly into the stands at Hermione again and ran his hand through his hair. Hermione smiled and jumped up and down while she yelled and she heard Lavender squeal. He turned his attention back to the next ball that was going to the goal hoop to his far left, he smacked his broom as if it were a horse and it lurched forward. Ron extended his hands and caught the ball with the tips of his fingers. He sat up straight on his broom and lifted it over his head smiling. The small group that sat on the bleachers erupted into laughs and cheers.
Lavender leaned over to Parvati and said, “He is so funny and cute! He’ll get the position I know it!” Hermione smiled to herself.
The next ball came zooming right over Ron’s head, but he caught it just before it was out of reach. The last two were easy catches and he did them easy. Once he was finished Hermione stood up and started a pounding of feet on the bleachers. He did so well she couldn’t contain her happiness!
At last the final Keepers had tried out. There was one other boy who had caught all of the balls like Ron. Lucky for Ron the boy wasn’t a team player or much into the game, looked like he was more there to just be there. So, Ron got the position! Hermione along with Lavender led the small Gryffindor group in a loud stomping again and cheered loudly. Then they sat through the last of the tryouts and when the new Gryffindor Quidditch team left the field all of the Gryffindors who were on the stands left to greet them at the common room. Lavender left to get some butterbeers and some snacks for a small celebration of a new and best ever Gryffindor team.
Hermione helped conjure a Congratulations Sign for the new members of the team. She stacked up plates and set aside a place for herself Ron and Harry to sit. When Lavender came back she helped set up the butterbeer and the snacks in their individual bowls. The girls all sat down and eagerly waited for the players to enter the common room.
Finally the boys came in through the portrait hole and were completely bombarded with happy Gryffindors! They were each shown to their own seat by the food and had their plates piled high with snacks and cups filled to the tip with butterbeer.
Hermione went up to Ron and sat down next to Harry. “Hey guys congratulations! You both played really well!” Hermione looked at them both and smiled.
“Thanks Hermione,” Harry began. He raised his eyebrow and continued, “I saw those fire works that went off right behind you. Are you blind and deaf or were you just ignoring all of the Prefect’s rules and regulations?” He looked at her suspiciously.
“What fire works?” Hermione asked and tilted her head to the side in an innocenet fashion. “Ron, you did really good. Did you hear mine and Lavender’s stomping?” She laughed and Ron’s ears flared red.
“I heard. Thanks.” He smiled, embarrassed.
Just then Lavender was at Hermione’s side and asking, “Hey Hermione, the girls and I are starting up a game of girls only truth or dare. Want to play?”
Hermione looked at Lavender and shrugged, “Sure, but at nine o’clock it’s off to bed!” She stood up and Harry and Ron looked at each other indignantly.
”Lavender!” The boys both said at the same time.
“Why can’t we play?” Ron asked crossly.
“Well Ron, it’s pretty simple. Are you a girl?” she asked and seemed to bat her eyelids.
“Course not! But still can’t you let the guys play too?” he demanded of her.
“Okay, I suppose we can let the Quidditch players play. Come on,” Lavender said. Then she led Harry, Hermione, and Ron to a some-what deserted part of the common room and sat down in a circle.
“Who wants to go first? Oh, and I brought along these two so they would stop whining.” Lavender pointed at the boys. She laughed when nobody volunteered to go first. “Fine I’ll start yah prudes!” She adjusted into a comfortable position and said, “Alright Truth or Dare my lovely friend Parvati?”
Parvati smiled and said, “Truth.”
“Ok fine, do you ever wet the bed anymore? And don’t you lie because I got my good elf friend to add veritaserum to your butterbeers!”
“Not a problem! No, I don’t wet the bed anymore!” She smiled triumphantly and said, “Ok truth or dare Hermione!”
Hermione looked up. “Dare please.” She felt a dare from sweet old Parvati couldn’t be horrible.
“Hermione, I dare you to…go and drink that butterbeer over there the one that has a red sticker on it.” She looked over to Lavender sadly and watched Hermione drink the butterbeer.
“Alright,” Hermione couldn’t smother a hiccup. “I ask Ron truth or dare?”
“Dare,” he replied hesitantly.
“I dare you to… Ummmm psst, Lavender help me out here!” Hermione leaned over to Lavender. Lavender was whispering in her ear and Hermione looked horrified at what she was saying.
“No way!” Hermione finally exclaimed.
“Fine Hermione. But you’re the one who asked for my help and that’s all I got. So take it or leave it.” Lavender said coldly.
Hermione glared at her then sighed, “Your right. Fine. I dare Ron to kiss Lavender.” Then she looked away from Ron who was to her left and Lavender who was to her right and pursed her lips.
Ron looked at her like she had sentenced his to death but she tried hard to not make eye contact. Lavender sat forward and she grabbed onto Ron’s shirt and pulled him to her. They were in the middle of the circle and no matter where Hermione looked she saw them somehow.
Hermione saw Ron’s lips forming a small smile under Lavender’s. She held onto his shirt and really went at it. Something in Hermione’s chest seemed to swell and she couldn’t help but huff loudly when the couple still hadn’t come apart. She had a terrifying urge to grab Lavenders hair and pull her apart from Ron. Finally, they parted and Ronald smiled dazed. Lavender was giving him a sly look.
Ron sat back down and Harry whooped and whistled along with Ginny, Dean, Thomas, and Parvati. Dean gave him a high five and Harry smiled at his friend. Hermione rolled her eyes and Lavender said, “Ron, I believe it’s your turn.”
Ron looked around and Dean same over and whispered something in his ear. He laughed and said, “Thanks mate. Okay Lavender truth or dare?”
Lavender looked at Ron and popped her gum fiercely and said in an evilly sweet voice, “Dare.”
Ron smiled and looked at Dean who shook his head vigorously. He looked at Lavender and said, “Kiss me again.” He smiled huge as Dean and Harry and now Seamus who had just joined in the circle whooped some more.
Lavender’s eyes widened and she smiled at Ron then she put her gum on her index finger and leaned into the middle of the circle again to kiss him. When they pulled apart Hermione looked absolutely scandalized. Ron refused to her look at her.
Now it was Lavender’s turn again and she looked around the circle. She looked at Hermione and said “Hermione haven’t done you in a while. Truth or dare?”
Hermione took a deep breath trying desperately to keep calm. Managing a level voice when she said, “Truth please.” Then she snapped her mouth shut.
“Alright.” Lavender sat there an thought for a second then her eyes twinkled and she said, “I want to know who you had a dream about Hermione. You lied when you said you didn’t remember and I want to know who it was!” No one in the group really understood what Lavender was challenging Hermione with, but they all looked at her with interest and curious eyes.
“Um, I don’t ronmember.” She swallowed had someone heard that? She had said it! She had said Ron he was sitting right next to her.
Lavender looked puzzled. “Wait did you just say, ronmember? As in Ron? Oh my Merlin! It was Ron!”
Hermione felt her cheeks stain with red. She looked at Ron who was gaping at her with his mouth open and eyes huge like a bug. Ron was oblivious to everything around him even the playful punches Seamus was giving him on his arm while telling him he was such a ladies man. But he just stared at Hermione his expression unreadable.
Lavender looked a little hostile towards Hermione when she said, “Well get on with it will you! We are certainly not going to stop the game because Hermione has a crush.”
Hermione snapped out of it. She looked away from Ron and looked at Lavender who folded her arms and raised her eyebrow in a mocking way. Hermione got so flustered. What is Ron thinking right now? Must think I am absolutely crazy!
Lavender cleared her throat in a impatient way and Hermione got even more disconcerted! “Oh right, uh Harry truth or dare?” she asked Harry for no particular reason.
“Dare.” He said after he shook his head and cleared his throat. He too was staring without interruptions at Hermione. Why is everyone staring at me like that? I mean Lavender likes Ron she kissed him. Harry Ron stop looking at me! She thought wishfully to herself. She felt as though she had just exposed her deepest darkest secret to Rita Skeeter!
She wished desperately that Harry and Ron would stop staring at her and she said quickly, “Harry I dare you to kiss Ron.” She sighed glad the spotlight was finally off of her. But when she heard the laughing from Dean and the surprised gasps from everyone including a disgusted shout of, “Hermione!” by Harry she realized what she had just said.
Hermione was now even more flustered than she was before. “Oh no! I meant Ron kiss Harry!” She gasped at her mistake. “I mean Ron kiss Ginny. NO! No, I mean Harry kiss Ginny!” She fell forward onto the floor and buried her head in her hands.
Harry looked at Ginny and smiled awkwardly then he leaned forward and gave her a soft peck on the lips. The boys cheered except Ron who was still gaping at Hermione. He didn’t even notice when Harry and Ginny smiled at each other and got up to take a “walk” around the grounds before bed. They walked right past him while he looked at Lavender to Hermione looking lost.
“Well, seeing as Harry left… Parvati you continue for him.” Lavender ordered.
“Hermione, truth or dare,” Parvati asked.
Hermione felt like she was being picked on, she sighed and looked at Ron who was still sort of staring at her. He kept looking away to his shoelace to fidget with it when she glanced at him. She felt her eyes beginning to fill with hot tears. She hated this game! It was such an embarrassment! She would not play any longer.
“I’m sorry Parvati but I will not subject myself to this ridiculous game any longer. It is only a ploy to get the players to do things like kiss. I think if you want to kiss someone then you should just do it!” With that Hermione got up and left the room. When she got up to her dormitory she laid down on her bed and made a silent promise to herself, Mum was wrong. Trying to be social and trying to understand boys is hopeless! It is only going to get you hurt and I am no longer trying for that ridiculous goal! I am sticking to school and that is final!
Hermione got up and went over to her trunk where she had stashed the diary her mother gave her earlier. She opened it up and took out the pen that was taped to the inside cover, then she sat back down on her bed and scribbled away furiously.
When she had finished the tears that had rolled down her cheeks were dry and she pulled the blanket around her shoulder tighter. Hermione looked at the diary, but nothing happened. She laughed quietly at herself for being so gullible to believe it could actually help her. But just as she was about to put it away, she saw a small bit of handwriting at the bottom of the page. It was old handwriting with lots of calligraphy and so small Hermione actually squinted to see it better. She hunched over the book and read the small writing.
My dear Hermione,
It sounds as thought you have a crush on two people. You’ve got a classic case of denial.
What your latest entry told me was that you like this boy named Ron and the other boy named Draco, but you are afraid to admit that you have feeling for either one because Ron is your best friend and you don’t want to mess that up and Draco because you know he is a bad character at heart.
Well, your subconscious told you who your heart desires more. In this case Ron but the latest situation with Ron may have put you once again at a crossroad. So I cannot tell you whom to choose. Nor can I tell you if it is right or wrong to have these feelings. You can only to listen to what your heart is saying. Whether it tells you through dreams or through emotions that you have never felt before.
Also beware of this boy Draco he sounds a bit mad about the joke you played on him. Trust your gut feelings if you feel like you should say something to someone do so. Don’t let your denial decide your actions. You are young and learning, the best way to deal is to let it happen.

Until next time.

Hermione looked at the script again and thought about her dream and the strange various feelings she felt for Draco and Ron. Could it be possible that she had a crush on them?
No, that was unattainable! She stood up from her bed and walked towards the door. The diary had told her to listen to gut feelings. Well! Hermione could see the light. She could see it and she wanted to know if these “feelings” or “crushes” she was having were real.
Determined Hermione marched downstairs and saw that the game of truth of dare was still going on. She sat down next to Ron and said, “Who’s doing what disrespectful thing now?”
Parvati looked at her curiously and said, “I was just about to choose a person to ask truth or dare but now that you are back why don’t I just ask you? Truth or Dare Hermione?”
Hermione looked Parvati straight in the eye and said, “Dare.” Then she hugged her knees to her chest and waited.
“I dare you to kiss Ron,” She said relishing the drama.
Hermione smiled at her almost too sweetly. That is exactly what she wanted.
Ron looked awkward but happy. Hermione swallowed and let go of her knees. Since Ron wasn’t moving, Hermione crawled over to him. He was yet again staring inertly. Hermione inched closer to Ron’s face.
He finally moved and it was closer to Hermione. Their lips met for a second and Hermione seemed to be on cloud nine. His lips were soft and not much pressure was added against hers. She kissed him a little harder and he pulled away from her.
Hermione frowned and extended her arm to catch herself from falling over. She looked at Ron. He was blushing like mad and not looking at her. She cleared her throat and said, “Alright everyone. I dare you all to get to bed! It’s nine o’clock and we have our first day of classes tomorrow. So, off to bed all of you.” She stood up and wiped her hands from laying them on the floor.
She hustled everyone off to his or her dormitories and when Ron went to go to his Hermione grabbed his arm. Ron whirled around and looked at her. “What?” he asked sleepily.
“Ronald don’t forget your Prefect duties! Without Prefects Hogwarts would go into a fit if we didn’t keep strictly to our duties.” She folded her arms suddenly all of her boy troubles disappeared. Kissing Ron had taken them all away. She felt more like herself.
He smiled huge at Hermione, then said, “Right okay lets go patrol the halls. I'm glad you’re not acting mad anymore.” He laughed.
Hermione knew he was joking and laughed too. They walked out of the common room and started down the corridors looking for out of place students. Along the way Ron held Hermione’s hand and defended her when students said she was too strict a Prefect.
Down no real important corridor the couple came across Malfoy along with Pansy Parkinson. The pairs stopped at the edges of the corridors facing each other. Pansy laughed and pointed at Ron holding Hermione’s hand and whispered something to Draco, whatever it was Pansy said made Draco sneer.
Ron’s ears flared a red color and he said nastily, “Well, if it isn’t Draco Dough Boy and his little Girlfriend Little Debbie.” Hermione laughed a little and turned her head to the side and hid it behind Ron’s shoulder to conceal her laughter.
Draco’s sneer left his face to be replaced by a hostile glare. “What’s it to you Weasel? I see you and the mudblood have made better friends.” He said the words friends in a rather angry way.
“Nice observation. It doesn’t concern you Malfoy,” Hermione said suddenly. Her happiness melted away. Seeing Draco brought back painful questions and feelings she wasn’t much in the mood for his bull crap.
Draco looked at her an unreadable expression on his face. He shifted his feet and said, “Your right mudblood it doesn’t concern me. But just you know that you are in for it.” He gave Pansy a smug smile and he turned on his shiny black shoes and walked away. Hermione could hear his heavy footsteps echo into the now empty corridor. She clasped Ron’s hand a little tighter.
He turned his head towards her, his shaggy red hair dangled in his face. He ran a hand through it and asked her, “Besides Draco Dough Boy, what’s wrong Hermione?”
She smiled briefly then said, “I have to go apologize. To Draco Dough Boy. No one really deserves to have their clothing set on fire, even if it is Malfoy. I still need a clear conscious. I’ll be right back, okay?” She turned now completely to Ron he was looking scandalized.
“Hermione! Apologize to Malfoy! You want to apologize to that worthless git?”
“Yes. Ron, he has feelings too. At least I assume he does.” Hermione really didn’t even believe that but she didn’t want to feel bad about anymore. She let go of Ron’s hand and turned and walked down the hall.
He called after her, “I’ll meet you in the common room.” Already gone and diverted he had stopped a third year and said in a important voice, “What are you doin’ out here so late for eh? Get to bed right now before I give you detention!” Merlin, he was almost as bad as Malfoy.
Hermione walked the halls until she saw Malfoy’s cloak billow behind him as he turned into a hallway opposite of the one Pansy had run into. Hermione heard muffled yelling of something like, “You there! What are you doing? Don’t call me that!” Pansy’s footsteps grew distant. Glad Pansy was busy she pursued Draco.
He was facing a wall and holding something in his hand. Hermione heard a soft beeping sound and Malfoy threw aside what Hermione recognized as a Following Frisbee. He muttered something under his breath.
“Malfoy.” Hermione spoke. He turned to face her. He slid his hands into his pockets and leaned up against the wall.
“What do you want Granger?” he asked Hermione.
“I want to apologize to you. I put the fire cracker in your cloak pocket and well it was a petty mistake.” She said to him. His eyes narrowed and he lifted an eyebrow.
“Come to mock me have you? Come to rub it in my face? You’ll be sorry by tomorrow Granger.” He snarled.
Hermione furrowed her eyebrows. Then she hesitantly took a step toward Malfoy and said; “Is that a threat?”
“You’re darn right. Granger I thought you were supposed to be smart, but if you can’t even recognize a threat when you hear one I guess you’re pretty thick.”
“Oh, I am definitely smart Malfoy. Better at anything than you’ll ever be.” Hermione took a confident step forward. She reached inside her pocket and curled her fingers around her wand. She added, “And I’m not a pure blood. I guess when cousins marry cousins you get offspring with no real talent. You’re a perfect example of that.”
He stepped forward too. “Watch your mouth Granger or I’ll spell it shut.”
“Only if you can say a word before I hex you first.”
The feelings she had for him or the feelings she thought she had for him disappeared completely to be replaced by burning hot hatred. She stepped closer to him now with her wand out.
At the sight of her wand, Draco’s face twisted with anger. He pulled out his own wand and stepped closer to her pointing it at her menacingly. His gray eyes pierced through her.
Sarcastically Hermione taunted, “I suppose your going to hex me now?” Draco stepped closer so that they were only steps away.
He stuck out his chin and looked down at Hermione. Through gritted teeth he growled, “Yes.”
Hermione snorted and her mouth flickered into a smile and said, “I’d like to see you try.”
Draco opened his mouth and said, “My pleasure. Expelliarmus!” Hermione’s wand went flying out of her hand but before she had any time to react Malfoy grabbed her face and kissed her.
The fact that he had just disarmed her didn’t matter to Hermione. She had followed a gut feeling that told her not to hex Draco, and boy was she happy she hadn’t.
Draco’s mouth on hers was hot and gave Hermione butterflies. It was as if all the hatred and frustration he felt for her melted into this kiss that took her breath away. She sailed away on a ship of desire at the touch of his velvety tongue.
A daze overcame her. Hermione leaned her head in eager for more of Draco. She allowed his hands to grip her waist and keep her firmly against the wall. Wanting to moan she snaked her hands around Draco’s neck and let them fall heavily down his front. Her nails biting into the skin on his chest.
Then, they both heard it. Loud, sluggish, shuffling footsteps were drawing near. Their lips broke apart at the sound. Hermione looked right and Draco looked left. As if his touch burned her she let go of him and ran out of the hallway.
She ran and ran. Up the stairs and along the corridors she ran. Once in the hallway to the Gryffindor common room she stopped a few feet short of the Fat Lady’s painting. She leaned up against a wall to catch her breath.
She licked her lips without thinking about it before holding in a hysterical scream. She had just snogged Draco freaking Malfoy. Worse though, she had liked it. To calm herself she decided to analyze the night logically. Logic was good. Very good.
Did I like kissing Ron? Hermione asked herself. Yes, he is soft and sweet. Elation overtook her wired brain. Okay so it’s settled I like Ron not Draco! Just as she was about to walk to the Fat Lady’s portrait, a nagging voice in the back of her mind said, Yes but did you like kissing Draco?
She stopped walking and stood still. Did she? He was aggressive and obviously practiced. It was good because he was practiced and that was the only reason Hermione had enjoyed the kiss. Not because it was with Draco, but merely because he was good at snogging. Oh, Merlin. Who was she kidding? The fact that it was Draco’s lips played a major part in her enjoyment and that could not be denied.
Hermione shook her head furiously. So, she liked kissing Ron and Draco. But obviously she really liked Ron because she kissed him for all the right reasons. Not just because he had a nice pair of lips or because he was seductive. Right?
Undecided Hermione said to the Fat Lady’s portrait, “Ugglebuth.” The portrait swung open and she climbed through it.
Desperate to sort this out she decided there was only one thing to do.
“I was getting a little worried. Did Draco do something? Is everything alright?” Ron asked as soon as he saw her come in.
“No. Everything is fine Ron. No need to be concerned.” Hermione sat down with him on the couch. Ginny was opposite of her sitting with Harry. Harry looked at her and furrowed his eyebrows. Then he returned his gaze to Ginny and continued to tell her something. Was she so transparent that even Harry would notice?
Hermione looked at Ron and smiled. He smiled back at her and ran a hand through his red hair. He asked her, “So, Hermione you ready for courses? You’re taking potions same time as us right?” Ron’s voice was hopeful.
It occurred to Hermione just how cute Ron looked when he was hopeful. It was this realization that she decided now as the time to see if she really truly liked him.
She adjusted herself to be sitting cross legged on the couch so that she was facing Ron. She bit her lip and looked down at her leg, hesitating. Then she leaned forward quickly and…TBC


Reviews = here.

Hermione bit her lip and looked down at her leg. Then she leaned forward quickly and kissed Ron on the lips. He was at first immobile, but soon he was kissing her back softly.
Satisfied, Hermione pulled away from Ron. “Yes Ron. I am in your potions class. I will help you with homework, absolutely!”
Confident about Ron and her feelings for him she said goodnight and went off to bed. It was past ten o’clock but Hermione didn’t care. She was busy thinking about how soft Ron’s lips were and how she could ever had doubted the situation with him.
So it is final! She thought to herself. Ron’s kisses are more important to me than Draco’s. Draco was just a spur of the moment type thing…right? Yes absolutely right!
Content to let the issue go and relax, Hermione changed into her pajamas and dug her Latin book out of her trunk. She and propped herself up against her pillow rested her book on her knees and began reading. She read until her eyes refused to focus. With a silent scold for herself, she settled in bed and fell asleep.

***
Meanwhile…
Ron watched Hermione leave the room and then turned to Harry. He smiled and raised his eyebrows. “Can you believe that? She is like…well I don’t really know how to explain it. But, Harry you know what I mean don’t yah mate?”
Harry looked at Ron and nodded. “Yeah, I do. I think it’s great you two are together. Took you forever though.” He laughed.
“Shut up Harry.” Ron said his ears going red. “I didn’t know I even felt that way about her! I guess this is going to be one of them years where you find out many different things. Anyways, I am off to bed. I’m bloody exhausted from Quidditch! We have practice tomorrow at four right?”
“Yeah, Angela said she just wants to see how we all do as a team then she will make up a schedule with Hermione.”
“Oh alright.” Ron said and swallowed.
“Don’t worry Ron you’ll do fine. As long you don’t fall off your broom and land on your arse.” Harry grinned.
Ginny chirped in, “Ron would know all about that. He does it frequently at home.”
Ron smiled embarrassed then said, “Yeah well at least I haven’t….” Ron paused then said, “Kissed Harry! YUCK!” He ran out of the room like a dog with his tail between his legs, and with pillows hurtling through the air at him.
When Ron left, Ginny crawled up to Harry and whispered, “You’re not that bad a kisser Harry.” She giggled and kissed him.
While she did so Harry couldn’t help himself but linger on the subject of Hermione’s personality, she really was different. She was always great before but now she seemed more attractive, she’s bolder too. Harry said to himself. Ginny was now sitting directly in front of the fire sprawled out basking in its heat. What am I thinking? I have got Ginny. I think I kind of always wanted Ginny, she is so perfect. He smiled to himself and joined her at the fire.
Ginny asked, “So, have you heard about the new enrichment teacher?”
Harry frowned. Interested he inquired, “The what?”
“A new teacher Dumbledore added to the school. She is, I heard, a hippie. All about love and happiness also said to be American. It’s mandatory for us all to take her class one day each week to ‘enlighten the experience at Hogwarts’. She’s in charge of newly added extra curricular activities, which should be interesting. Apparently, The Ministry got a load of complaints so they have devised this devious plan to make our experience enjoyable as well as educational.” Ginny rested her head in her hand and her elbow supported her up.
Harry raised an eyebrow at her and said, “Sounds like a Cornelius Fudge move.”
Ginny laughed and they shared another kiss. Though it was nearly painful to be parted Harry and Ginny said goodnight a while later to get rested for the first day of class.

***
Draco Malfoy dramatically plopped down on the Slytherin’s common room sofa. Pansy sat down close to him and asked him, “What’s wrong lover?”
“Nothing Pansy. How many times are you planning on asking me?” he snarled at her nastily.
“Sorry. I’m just worried.”
“I know you are. But just leave it alone.” He put his head on the armrest of the couch and closed his eyes. He had kissed Hermione Granger. How was that even possible?
He sat up and looked at Pansy, “I'm turning in early. Don’t come up tonight.” He stood and left, his black cloak swishing behind him.
When he walked into his dormitory he didn’t bother to change, he just lie facing up at the dark ceiling of his dorm. Listening to the loud snoring of Crabbe, Goyle, and Randy Bakersfield. He barley blinked and when he finally did he closed his eyes and ran both hands through his sleek blonde hair.
I kissed her, a muggle born. It was just like kissing any other girl though. She was a nice kisser too, soft lips that melt perfectly with mine. I suppose it wasn’t bad, it was just like when Pansy kisses me, Draco though to himself.
He looked back up into the ceiling. What would his father do if he had accidentally kissed Hermione? He almost burst out laughing. His dad kissing her? Never! He sighed, she may kiss well but he shouldn’t even be thinking about this, she was a muggle born and he was a pureblood. Practiced in the art of pushing thoughts and feelings away, Draco emptied his mind and closed his eyes, surrendering to sleep.

***
The next morning...
Hermione woke up keyed up. She was ready for courses to begin! Dressing among the grumpy girls in her dormitory it didn’t take long before she tore out of the room with book in hand and a school bag over shoulder.
When she reached the common room Ron and Harry weren’t up yet so she walked briskly out of the common room to the Great Hall. There was an empty seat beside Ginny. Ginny filled her in about the new teacher.
Hermione wrinkled her nose at the idea. “Hogwarts is the best school for witchcraft and wizardry! Really, school isn’t meant for socializing or nonsense like that, it’s for education. Well, and Quidditch because some poor ninny’s can’t get through like without that. But, honestly that is an insult to our school! If I were Dumbledore I would be furious! He is a wonderful headmaster. The Daily Prophet had a hand in this I guarantee it.”
Hermione babbled on and on and didn’t even notice a long, white haired, woman walk into the Hall. Of course, she was the new enrichment teacher. It was obvious by her tie-dyed shirt and the feathers that decorated her hair. Her sandals looked worn out and her pants were so loose her legs seemed to be lost in them. She waltzed through the Great Hall and smiled graciously at staring students, occasionally making a hand gesture that involved her middle and index finger. Hermione recognized the sign to mean peace. The woman walked to the staff tables and sat down next to a stern looking McGonagall.
Students filled in the hall and Ron and Harry greeted the girls with good morning pecks on the cheeks. Hermione was a bit shocked at Ron’s forwardness. They all stared at and talked about the new teacher. While Hermione buttered her toast, she heard Ron say through a mouthful of bacon, “Scmph wif dah gmmfy fetphers en er har.”
Hermione poked him in the ribs with the opposite end of her butter knife and said, “Ron don’t speak with your mouth full. We can’t decipher anything you are saying.”
He smiled sheepishly and swallowed hard. “Sorry Hermione, all I said was she looks batty with all those goofy feathers in her hair.”
Ginny snorted and said, “I bet she has all those feathers in there because birds just come flying at her. She must be like a statue for them to perch on.” Harry laughed and Hermione frowned. Ginny then began to cut up her pancakes while Harry drank his orange juice quietly.

***

Draco woke up feeling great that morning. He hadn’t dreamed weird dreams about Hermione. In fact he wasn’t even thinking about her. He was feeling like his old self again. He dressed and him Crabbe and Goyle met up with Pansy and walked to the Great Hall together. It felt good to pick on kids passing by and laugh at their hair cut or shoes.
He was just walking into the Great Hall when his good mood vanished completely. Someone from the Gryffindor table had just announced Draco Dough Boy’s arrival and they all burst out laughing.
Taking his seat, he sneered at them. Girls from all around the Slytherin table came to tell him how great he was. Then Pansy whispered in his ear, “So, when are you going to make her pay Draco dear?”
He looked at her puzzled. Looked her up and down like she was mad. “What are you talking about Pansy?” he spat at her.
Pansy was taken aback and she looked at Draco like she didn’t recognize him. “Draco the butterbeer! Granger! You know the potion payback?”
He thought for a second finding meaning in her words then he remembered. With a wicked grin he reached inside his robe for his wand. Then said quickly, “Sharedlingua.” Turning to the snobby girl he asked, “Pansy, got anything you want to say?” There was a large emphasis on ‘say’ and Draco laughed.
“Yes Draco. I do. Tell her to say, I am a filthy, ugly, fat, know it all!” Pansy’s face was twisted in an ugly frown. Draco hesitated, that was really rather wicked and he sort of didn’t want Hermione to say that. Then his mind flashed a picture of his dad smooching Hermione and he nodded and flicked his wand. The girls around him leaned in a tight circle to watch him. He crouched down a little and said not loud enough to draw attention to himself, “I am a filthy, ugly, know it all who needs to shut my trap.”
Every head at the Slytherin table looked to Hermione. They saw a scandalized look come over her face as she repeated the words just loud enough so that everyone near to her gasped. She stood up and looked around that was when Draco said, “I AM A FILTHY KNOW IT ALL! I SHOULD BE KICKED OUT OF HOGWARTS FOR BEING A PRAT!”
Hermione screamed these words to the Great Hall and Harry and Ron watched her, stunned. She looked around the hall angrily searching for the person responsible for this horrid spell and rested her eyes on a sniveling Draco Malfoy.
She walked briskly over to him while he laughed. He said something and Hermione turned around and looked to the new teacher and said, “YOU ARE A BATTY OLD WENCH WHOSE CLASS WILL BE A LOAD OF DUNG!”
Hermione’s nostrils flared and she made her way over to Malfoy. When she got there she didn’t say a word only hit him square in the mouth. She was grabbed by the arm by McGonagall when she heard, “What is the meaning of this?!”
Malfoy looked away and sniggered. Hermione grabbed a nearby quill. She would not waste time on ridiculous antics trying to explain.
Scribbling out angry letters, the paper read:
Some how Malfoy has gotten a speakunfreely potion in me and is using it right now! That dirty~~
After dirty McGonagall stole the quill from Hermione and said, “That’s enough Miss. Granger. Malfoy that’s detention with me tonight.
“Hermione I know he has a hex on you but that is also no reason to hit him. Also detention with me tonight. Go up to the hospital wing and Madame Pomfrey will give you an antidote.”
Before Hermione could move though the new teacher walked up slowly. She smiled dazed and spoke for the first time. Her voice was in an American accent with a southern twang. It was floaty and heavy like Professor Trelawney’s, she said, “Oh, Professor McGonagall please if I may, I would prefer that we settle this peacefully. Now ya’ll can have detention with me. Maybe there is someway you can learn to be friends. And no arguing McGonagall she did after all insult me.” The professor smiled at Malfoy and Hermione. McGonagall looked at her expectantly. The new teacher nodded her head at McGonagall and said, “Don’t worry Minerva, they will have to clean the trophy room spotless. Or at least a nights worth of work.” She smiled and then left to go to the staff table. Where she sat and finished her waffles.
When Hermione left she heard Dumbledore stand up and welcome students to their classes. She was out of the hall before he had gotten to introduce the new teacher. Hermione thought it absurd to try to befriend Malfoy, but the newbies detention would most likely be better than McGonagall’s.
In the hospital wing Madame Pomfrey went on and on about how difficult the speakunfreely potion was to cure. Then about how clever she had been to keep a small bit of the antidote, already brewed in her storage closet.
“Well child, there is enough here to rid you of it. But you will have some side effects. Small ones where if the person who is on the other end of this potion is feeling enough of an emotion you may say something in regards to that emotion. For example if the person thinks you are so funny or wishes you would stop doing something you may say, ‘You are funny’ or ‘You need to STOP!’ So beware of that. Now, off you go first class of the day is about to begin.”
Hermione jumped off the chair she had been sitting in, picked up her bag, and sprinted to her first class. The day was long, no homework in most of her classes. Excluding, of course, Snape and McGonagall who had given students two essays to write, each.
At the end of the school day, Hermione had already finished McGonagall’s and was almost done with Snape’s when Ron and Harry came in from Quidditch practice.
“Hermione, Angelina needs you to help her with that schedule tomorrow. Can you do it?” Harry asked her as he sat down. Outside, the sun was just setting.
“Yes, I will help her. I already made a table and columns for the set up.”
“Hey Hermione, you have trophy room duty tonight right?” Ron asked her.
“Yes I do. With that git Malfoy.” She rolled her eyes.
“Well, I wouldn’t go in that.” Ron referred to her clean robes. I had it once- the nasty little chore. They never clean the floor in there so you get all dirty. Might want to change into some other clothes.” He told her.
“Oh, alright thanks Ron.” She looked at her watch and then scribbled the last of her paragraph on her roll of parchment before she passed it to Ron and kissed him on the cheek.
Next she quickly hiked up the stairs to her dorm where she traded her neat wardrobe for an ill-fitting pair of pants and a work shirt that was splattered with paint. She would now be able to work on the grim floors of the trophy room. Fearful of being late, Hermione wasted no more time and made her way to detention.
Hermione and her fellow sixth years had not attended the enrichment class yet, the second years had. On Wednesday she would have it after the fourth years. She was curious to know what was in store. She walked to the fifth floor and entered a large room that had mats and pillows stacked along the walls and peace signs painted in different colors along the wall. She looked past them and found the teacher.
“Miss Granger! Welcome to my humble classroom.” She gestured at the Buddha statues, which filled room with a bony hand that was adorned with silver bands on every finger. “My name is Professor Greenleaf. I have a bit of business to attend to with the headmaster so I gotta excuse myself, just go to the trophy room and clean it until I excuse ya’ll.”
Professor Greenleaf? Hermione thought, I should have known she would have a nature name. And she talks so ridiculously. She entered the trophy room and was not surprised to see that Malfoy was not there. So she picked up one of the two near by rags and one of the polishes and set of to work on a trophy.
Hermione was using her index finger that was gloved by the rag when a trophy just below her dropped in between two tables. She reached down to grab it. It was only an inch from her fingers. She stretched furiously, knowing that her work pants were a little low and could be exposing her back.
She stretched as far as she could and finally sat back resigned. Sighing at herself and said, “Accico trophy!” it then flew to her and she grabbed it forcefully inspecting for dings. There were none.
“Oh, Granger, you are no fun. I’ll drop a trophy if you’ll bend back over.” Malfoy said nastily. She looks pretty good tonight, he thought to himself.
Hermione whirled around to face the intruding Draco and tried to hide her embarrassment. Her cheeks flared red and she turned away from him and said quietly witch viciousness, "Go get stuffed Malfoy."



Reviews = here.

Malfoy sneered at her and grabbed the remaining towel set to polishing trophies on the opposite side of the room. Hermione tried as she might to concentrate on the trophies, but her mind digressed. She wondered how Draco had gotten the potion in her.
She cleared her throat and said casually, “So Malfoy, how did you get the speakunfreely potion in me anyways?” She scrubbed at the trophy as if there were a piece of stubborn dirt on it.
Malfoy laughed and said, “Wouldn’t you like to know?” he turned to look at Hermione. She scrubbed a little harder and then sighed exasperated and faced him. “Well Granger, I’ll tell you for pure entertainment. I got Pansy to threaten Parvati and Padma.”
Hermione was confused and gestured for him to continue. He leaned up against a near by wall and said, “She told them that she would tell their parents the number of boyfriends they had had this year already. And I think we all know how many that is. It’s really quite scandalous. Anyways, Parvati freaked out and they agreed and said that they would do anything to keep that certain information from their parents. Pansy gave them a butterbeer. With a red sticker on it.” Draco stared at Hermione his eyes twinkling.
She glared back at him and said, “They were to dare me to drink it and Pansy would keep quiet.” She didn’t take her eyes off of Draco.
“Exactly. I'm glad you understand. Today at breakfast I was to control your voice. What fun that was.” His smile was nasty.
“You git.” Hermione returned to scrubbing a trophy. Malfoy watched her and seemed confused.
“You call me a git yet you are the one who started this whole thing, with your firecracker.” Hermione ignored him and continued to scrub. Malfoy turned away his face looking sad. It was obvious Hermione was angry with him. He’d been immature to stoop to her level. He’d been stupid to think she’d put it behind them. He had embarrassed her.
I’m sorry Hermione, he thought to himself. He couldn’t control the guilt he was feeling- it just weighed him down and he hated Hermione’s negative feelings toward him.
“I'm sorry Hermione.”
“What?” Draco looked at Hermione. She was staring at him her mouth slightly open her fingers resting immobile on the trophy. She stood up.
“You made me say sorry.” She said in a whisper. Her mind flashed back to Madame Pomfrey’s words. Draco could make her speak if it was a strong emotion he was feeling.
He really was sorry. She looked at him. His gray eyes were looking away from hers. He seemed to be blushing? He ran a hand through his blonde hair and turned away from Hermione.
Hermione only stared at him. She walked to him and put a hand on his shoulder. “Thank you,” she murmured. He turned to her. The emotion in his beautiful gray eyes took Hermione’s breath away. She didn’t take her hand off of his shoulder when he pointedly looked at it.
He moved closer to Hermione and lifted his hand, he hesitated at first but he stared into Hermione’s eyes and let his fingers caress her cheek, softly. She tilted her head at the touch and put her hands on his arm and held on dearly. Her heart was racing and she enjoyed it.
Hermione closed her eyes and took a deep breath before she knew it Draco’s lips had melted onto hers and they kissed. This time the shock was lesser and so by no time they were going at it, heat crawling up her neck, a well hollowing out in the bottom of her stomach.
The door to the trophy room burst open and in strolled Professor Greenleaf calling over her shoulder, “Don’t forget the mats, pumpkin.”
Draco and Hermione pulled apart practically shoving each other away. Immediately they began to work on trophies again. Hermione put her forehead on the cold surface of a trophy trying to slow her beating heart. Why does the door always burst open to beat us up? She cursed. What would happen if it didn’t?
Professor Greenleaf walked up behind her and inspected her work. Her face was inches to Hermione’s right and she was squinting and analyzing the trophy. She looked sweetly at Hermione and said, “Very good. You are excused.” Hermione left the room without looking at anyone. She walked slowly up the stairs thinking ridiculously what a good kisser Draco was. She giggled and entered the common room.
Angelina walked up to her and smiled, “Hey Hermione. Just wanted to tell you that Katie Bell helped me with the schedule. I got it all worked out so thanks anyways.”
“No problem. If you need anything else let me know.” She walked to the couch and sat down next to Harry.
“You are awfully happy. What’s up Hermione?” Harry asked her curious.
“Nothing new. Just had a nice night.” She replied. Harry’s eyes widened and he asked her.
“But you had detention. With Malfoy! How was that nice?”
“It wasn’t,” Hermione corrected herself. “I'm just in a good mood for some strange reason.”
“Girls,” Harry muttered darkly to himself. At that comment Ginny, who was sitting on the floor at his feet, smacked his leg. “Ron is on duty by the way.”
Hermione laughed and said, “If you can call stealing first year’s illegal toys duty.” Harry and Ginny laughed. Hermione reached into her school bag and finished up her homework. She looked at her watch and saw that it was ten o’clock already.
She stood up, her sleepiness hitting her like a ton of bricks. “Goodnight,” she yawned at Harry. She handed him her potions homework and smiled then went to the girl’s dormitory. She fell asleep that night happy and giggly. That kiss had shaken her up in a funny sort of way.
When Hermione awoke the next morning she did her usual grooming and gathered her homework. Then headed out to the Great Hall. When she arrived she put together a plate of fruit and snacked away as she reviewed her homework. Minutes later Ron and Harry entered the Hall and sat with her.
“Morning,” Hermione said brightly.
“Hey,” Ron said and pecked her cheek. He sat down and piled his plate with pancakes.
“Sleep well Harry?” Hermione asked him he looked pale.
“No. I just couldn’t sleep. You know how it is sometimes.” Harry told her.
“I certainly do. You ought to turn in early tonight.” The mail arrived and Hermione read the Daily Prophet. “Nothing new.” She said as she skimmed the pages.
“Well that is good.” Ron said.
The day went on normally and no interference from Draco. Until, that is, Potions class.
“You will need to follow the directions on the board and do as it says. You will need to pour your pathetic contents into a phial when you have finished and label them to turn in for a grade.” Snape said boredly as he walked around the room watching the students.
“You may need to reread the instructions a few times more, Potter,” the professor snarled. Harry glared at him and Hermione patted his shoulder.
Each cauldron was filled to the tip top of a heavy looking slime. Hermione’s was perfect of course, and she guided Harry and Ron through the directions. The potion was a disgusting radical pink color and it was rather lumpy.
Hermione had finished early and she began to help Ron’s feeble potion when Snape walked to their table and said to Hermione, “Miss. Granger, I see you are finished. In that case your time will be better spent moving my cauldrons to their proper places. See that stack over there?” Snape gestured at a stack of black cauldrons along a wall that was much too cluttered.
“Yes, Professor I see them.”
“Move them to the opposite wall. Neatly. Think you can manage?” He didn’t wait for an answer before he whisked away and Hermione sighed.
She walked over to the pile of cauldrons and began lifting one at a time moving them from one wall to another stacking them tidily. She was halfway through the stack when she lifted a cauldron and began to take it over to the opposite wall when she passed Neville’s potion, which was giving off a rancid stench. She gagged and coughed at the smell.
Startled, Hermione lost her footing and tumbled down to the ground where she landed hard. The cauldron she had dropped had not broken thankfully. Neville dropped down to the ground and asked Hermione with a pinched nose, “Are you alright?! I'm sorry Hermione!”
“Yes, Neville. I’m alright.” She sat up and rubbed her elbow, it was scraped rather bad. Snape growled from across the room, “Don’t break my cauldrons Miss. Granger. They are more important than you will ever be. Why don’t you just sit down and I’ll get a more coordinated student to move the cauldrons.”
Hermione sighed and lifted herself up from the ground. She picked up the cauldron and looked over her shoulder at Neville who was holding her barrette from her hair that had fallen. She extended a hand for it and saw just behind Neville, Draco.
She was surprised to see that he wasn’t laughing at her fall or saying crude things under his breath. He met her gaze and mouthed “Are you okay?” she smiled at him and blushed a bit, she nodded and readjusted the cauldron in her hands. She placed it in the stack on the wall and made her way back to her seat.
When she sat down Ron took her elbow into his hands and examined it. He asked her quietly, “You alright? Quite a fall. Neville’s potion must be worse than mine!” He laughed and Hermione smiled at him and raised an eyebrow at his mess of a potion. She looked past Ron at Draco and giggled girlishly. Then she took out a book and read with a smile plastered to her face.
The bell rang and she packed her stuff away. Harry and Ron set off for Divination while she set off for her class. Just before she left though, Draco grabbed her hand and maneuvered her through the tangle of students and brought her into a nearby, empty classroom.
What did he want? He looked at her and asked concerned, “You sure you’re okay?”
“I am okay. I was startled is all.” She put her hand in Draco’s and squeezed then left the classroom in a hurry to make it on time. She looked behind her and saw Draco watching her from the doorway.
She laughed happily; she beamed and worked enthusiastically through all the rest of her classes. Soon it was dinnertime. She walked with Ginny to the Great Hall.
The Great Hall was unusually decorated with silver candles that hovered above the heads of students. There were silver plates and silverware lining the tables. Fake diamonds with Hermione recognized, a shine spell on them shimmered and, adorned the benches and edges of the tables. Dumbledore was dressed in a midnight blue robe with bright silver stars.
Professor Greenleaf abandoned her tie-dyed robes and was sporting a sparkly stretchy metallic silver robe that looked a few sizes too big but gave her a dramatic appearance.
Hermione looked up and saw that the ceiling was full of fireflies with blue light that added to the silver constellation’s eerie beauty. Swirls of stars and fireflies glazed over Hermione’s mind, she was lost in a heavenly nighttime puzzle. She thought for a split second she saw a word in the middle of all of the beauty.
It seemed to say ‘Unity’ but before she took anytime to analyze it more Ginny pulled her down abruptly from her dazed dream and onto a cold wooden bench.
Hermione sat down and asked Ginny, “What’s the celebration?” She looked around at the silver decorations and said, “Looks like a Y2K party exploded in here.”
Ginny laughed and looked up from the fork she was cleaning with a napkin. “I know this is a feast but I can’t figure out what for.” She looked around for a reason. She returned to look at Hermione and said, “Nope, nothing special.” She laughed and one of her friends came and sat down next to her.
Hermione looked around too, she looked at Dumbledore who winked at her, she smiled and then continued to look at the staff table. The only reason she could think of was Professor Greenleaf’s hiring but none of the other teachers received a feast when they joined staff.
Harry walked into the Great Hall with Dean and Seamus. Ron was absent. Harry informed Hermione that Ron was sending a letter to his family. He sat down next to Hermione and asked, “What’s with the feast?”
“Haven’t a clue. But look! The sorting hat is out. I wonder what for.”
Minutes passed and the hall filled up with hungry and curious students. Ron was one of the last students to arrive confused by the decorations and he sat across from Hermione, Harry, and Ginny.
The conversations died away as Dumbledore gathered his midnight blue robe and stood up tall and high. He smiled at what seemed like every individual student. Respect and awe silently filled the air. He turned his head and the pointy hat on top wobbled. He looked first at Professor McGonagall then to Professor Greenleaf and they both stood with him.
He smiled and said, “Good evening, I assume you are all wondering what the occasion is for a feast such as this one. Well, this is a feast for new beginnings and innovation for our school. I will allow Professor McGonagall to further continue and elaborate on this.” Dumbledore gestured to McGonagall and she cleared her throat.
“Our school has been fighting one another much more than the competitions at Hogwarts require. In other words, the houses are battling too much. Competition is harmless and intriguing but the antics of the houses have gotten out of hand and Professor Dumbledore, Professor Greenleaf and myself have agreed on a few new rules and activities all houses will be participating in. Our school as the sorting hat has said, needs to be united from within to battle foes on the outside and we have decided to allow more extracurricular activities to expand the friendships in houses. Professor Greenleaf?”
McGonagall watched Professor Greenleaf wave at the sea of students.
“We have agreed that Hogwarts needs more extracurricular activities. For example, I will be having movie showings for all houses to attend and mingle within, these showings however will have a surprise to them.” She stopped and smiled slyly then continued, “Also we will have a Halloween Ball along with other holiday balls to further socializing. I will be having various activities involving camping sort of trips and hiking activities on weekends where all houses will be welcome.” Professor Greenleaf smiled and McGonagall continued for her.
McGonagall’s face was stern, “We will also be having a tournament not in Quidditch alone but various events where houses will team up and learn to work together and have friendships. The conduct of this school will change, every house will be your house’s friend. No more discrimination.”
Dumbledore stood up and Greenleaf and McGonagall sat respectfully. He spoke, “Please do not think your individual abilities will be shunted with the uniting of the houses. No, Gryffindor will still be for the bravest and Ravenclaw for the cleverest. The tournament will have events that will challenge you to work as teams to use your own individual abilities. Now we will begin the feast.” He sat down and ribs appeared on his plate.


Reviews = here.

After the pork chops and chicken arrived, with plops on the empty plates, Harry and Ron exchanged a look of horror. “We will have to “unite” with Slytherin? I refuse!” Ron said heatedly. “Let’s boycott this…this tournament idea!” Dean Seamus and Harry all gave loud whoops of agreement while Hermione snorted with laughter.
“Like you could ever be organized enough to do that.” She said. “No guys this could be a good thing.” She thought to herself about what good could come out of this and blanked on everything but a certain blonde hair boy.
“And what good would come from this Hermione?” Ron asked her.
“Well…we… well I don’t know yet but there must be at least one advantage from this,” Hermione admitted.
“Yeah, yeah, Hermione.” Ron leaned over and kissed her cheek and she beamed at him. Then they ate peacefully discussing the types of things that they hoped Gryffindor and Hufflepuff or Gryffindor and Ravenclaw got to do to Slytherin. One of the most liked ones was make them eat slugs for an hour, suggested by Ron of course.
The night ended and Hermione set off to the library to work on her advanced Herbology paper Professor Sprout had given her individually, so Ron and Harry didn’t accompany her. She made entered the quiet brightly lit library and saw Draco sitting in the corner alone writing away. She almost had an urge to go sit with him but she fought it and sat down at a table opposite of him.
She got up occasionally to get a book and whenever she lifted from her chair she looked at Draco to see what he was doing, and every time he was buried in his work. So she ignored it and pretty soon got lost in the open books that flooded the table. Her hair continued to fall in her face and she finally got fed up with it. Hermione huffed and tied it into a ponytail. She happened to glance at Draco after she did that and he was looking at her. At first they both just stared then she looked back down at her book and continued to read following the print with her un-painted fingernails and writing fiercely on her roll of parchment.
When she had finally finished her homework she smiled and closed every book dramatically. She returned them one by one and when she came back for the last book she had lifted it when a piece of parchment fell out. Hermione bent over and Draco walked past her to the door and left.
She looked at the parchment and opened it curiously. Inside was written in slanted handwriting that looked vaguely familiar.

Hermione,
I think about you everyday and I really fancy you. So, I am asking you to meet me on the seventh floor Wednesday night at ten o’clock for a surprise I have for you.
With love,
Your Date
Hermione looked around the library wildly as if the person who wrote the letter would reveal himself right now. She didn’t see anything out of the ordinary. So she tucked the letter into her pocket and returned the last book to its shelf when it hit her.
Draco wrote the note. Secret date? Why would anyone else want to keep this secret? She whirled around on her heel happily and rushed to her homework. She gathered her stuff and walked almost in a skip to the common room.
She sat down on the couch and Ron kissed her distractedly on the cheek. She faked a yawn and headed off to bed. When she finally got into her bed after spinning like a little girl around her dorm she thought about Wednesday. She would be having a romantic date with Draco tomorrow night. She fell asleep with that happy thought and woke the next morning about ready to sing.
She dressed and hurriedly made her way down to the common room where Dean was finishing up his homework and others were sitting in the chairs waking up in front of the roaring fire. She paused to look into the flames then rushed out of the common room.
Hermione started in the opposite way of the Great Hall instead she walked down steps after steps she walked into a hallway that had Slytherins emerging from a portrait She leaned up against a wall and watched the portrait. When finally she saw Goyle and Crabbe come from the portrait she walked up to them and said casually, “Oh, hello. Thought you might like to know that there are free doughnuts on the third floor. I guess a house elf cut them into squares and now won’t serve them so she is giving them out. You know how obsessive house elfs are.” Hermione pretended to walk away when she looked over her shoulder Crabbe and Goyle were looking at each other with hungry eyes and then they both sprinted out of the hallway. Or at least tried sprinting, was more of a waddle. Hermione smiled and then stood just next to the portrait. Minutes later Malfoy emerged with his hands in his pockets.
Hermione hopped in front of him and without warning put her arms around his neck. She leaned in and snogged him long and hard hoping to convey her mood with her lips. When she pulled apart Malfoy had just opened his eyes and looked at her with a raised eyebrow.
He smiled at her and said, “I knew you wanted me.” She laughed rather self conscious and kissed him quickly then walked away to go to the Great Hall just as Pansy was walking out of the Slytherin common room.
She smiled to herself and met up with Luna halfway to the Great Hall.
“Hey Luna,” She greeted Luna and together they walked to breakfast talking about the new professor.
“I have the class today. I am curious to see what it is all about,” Hermione said just as they had entered the Great Hall. They parted and Hermione saw Harry and Ron were already at the Gryffindor table eating. She sat next to Harry and noticed he had on cologne today. She giggled and yoinked one of his French toast sticks and said disgustedly, “What on earth is that awful smell? Oi, that is horrible.” She smiled at Harry and winked. He blushed and shifted in his seat. Hermione giggled and rolled her eyes.
They ate their breakfast then headed out to Herbology to feed Dragontoadsnails. They happened to eat burned toast. The day went on normally, homework in every class except Potion’s because Professor Greenleaf’s class cut into it.
Hermione, Harry, and Ron all walked to Professor Greenleaf’s room. When they entered Ron scowled and Harry burst out laughing. Hermione however had already seen the ridiculous paintings of peace signs and stick figures holding hands that adorned her walls. The only differences were the earth brown cushions that were lined up in rows all over the floor.
Hermione followed Ron, who followed Harry to a spot on the floor about in the middle of all the cushions. They sat down and tried to find comfortable positions but found that sitting up right was the only proper way and of course the most uncomfortable. Hermione sat and listened to the curious chattering of the Slytherins that had just entered the room and her fellow Gryffindors.
Draco, Pansy, and Blaise entered the room and Draco led the way to cushions that were just next to Hermione’s seat. Draco sat down closest to her and snuck a look. He smiled almost evilly and Hermione giggled then winked at him.
He was the most romantic boy she had ever met! A love letter, he was just so sweet. Hermione sighed to herself and dazed off thinking of all the wonderful romantic things she could be in store for.
In the mean time Professor Greenleaf came into the room and sat on her own cushion, which was a dark green. She closed her eyes and said in a loving voice, “Welcome my little birds, to my class. A class about love and spirit and new experiences!” She emphasized the word experience and opened her eyes to look and smile at her class. The class was of course hesitant, but they stayed quiet and listened to Professor Greenleaf.
She continued on rolling her head to the side and breathing heavily then said, “Today for your first class I want y’all to perform a small bit of yoga with me.” At these words Hermione looked at Ron scandalized. She rolled her eyes and tried to listen. “After that I will be explaining to you what sort of things my job here at Hogwarts will include.”
Professor Greenleaf stood up and said, “Ok ya’ll, stand up.” Everyone in the room obeyed and stood in front of their cushions. “Now, I want you all to shake off a bit.” To exemplify this instruction she shook her head and shook out her legs. She stopped rolling her neck again to look expectantly at her class.
The students looked helplessly at one another than began to unenthusiastically roll their heads and shake out their legs. Hermione refused. What was this P.E.? No it was a ridiculous class and she would not be forced to participate in this. So she crossed her arms and pushed her foot out in a defiant way.
Ron who was shaking his legs out was inspired by Hermione and nodded as if saying something to himself stopped shaking out and stood there looking at the other students. Harry had never begun to shake out and was laughing at Ron for doing so.
Professor Greenleaf noticed the rebellion coming from the trio and she held up her hands and motioned for everyone to stop, which everyone did immediately. Professor Greenleaf sat down on her cushion the class copied her and sat down.
Professor Greenleaf smiled and said, “I know some of you think yoga at school is a bit much, but the point of this class is to do new things. So, I am asking you to do yoga with me at least once a week. That is all I ask. If you do that I will pass you. If you cannot I will have to fail you. Now please join me in this short exercise.” Professor Greenleaf opened her legs and leaned her upper body forward. The class copied her including a rather grumpy Hermione. Greenleaf extended her arms and reached forward. Then she sat up straight and put her hands in a praying position and said some gibberish no one really understood but mumbled something that sounded similar.
Professor Greenleaf looked up at the class she smiled a toothy grin at the relaxed looks on most of her student’s faces and then reached into her dark green robes. She fidgeted around in her pocket then her hand reemerged with a wand.
She stood up and walked over to a wall with stick figures holding hands under a rainbow. At the flick of her wrist and mutter of a spell appeared a black board. Greenleaf used her wand as a writing utensil and she wrote in chalk across the board, ‘Ideas:’
Then she looked at the class and said, “So, from what I am told Hogwarts rarely has any sort of dances unless there is an occasion. Well, where I am from that would be an outrage. Anyways, I decided that besides getting the houses on a friendlier level a bit of socializing is good and I want a ball or dance. Let’s get some ideas out.” She turned to the class and smiled.
Immediately Lavender Brown, Padma Patil, along with her sister, Parvati raised their hands. Professor called on Lavender first she said excitedly, “Let’s have a renaissance theme. It would be so exciting; the number of activities that we could hold would be varied!” Professor smiled huge and wrote down Renaissance.
Next, she called on Padma Patil who said, “I think a Renaissance theme would be absolutely wonderful. But I want to get a little more specific I think a Shakespearean theme would be easier and well broader decorating wise.”
Hermione made a surprised face, she was impressed with the ideas coming from her classmates. Maybe she had expected something ridiculous like, a simple over done Luau theme. But she was happy to vote for Shakespeare theme. She loved him and to bring one of his plays to life would be so invigorating!
Professor wrote down the idea and she looked toward the door. It creaked open and a box being levitated floated in along with a handsome Oliver Wood conducting the box. He was in a light sweater of gray, which boosted the hypnotic green of his eyes. His hair was still heavenly brown, like Hermione remembered and his body was even more buff than before he left Hogwarts. You could tell he was packing a six-pack under that sweater. Lavender gasped and giggled. Hermione furrowed her eyebrows and said to Harry who was still friends with Oliver, his former Quidditch coach, “Why is he here? Didn’t he graduate from Hogwarts? Didn’t he also join a professional Quidditch team?”
Harry looked at her bewildered and said, “I don’t know why he is here. We can ask him after class though.” He waved a small hello at Oliver who nodded acknowledging at him and smiled. It was a breath-taking smile. He stashed his wand in his pocket the box began to fall from mid air but Wood darted beneath the box that dropped quickly into his arms. He looked from the box to the class and smiled to his audience. Lavender along with a few other girls ‘oohed’ and applauded a little pathetically.
Oliver then set the box and said to Professor Greenleaf in a smooth accent, “There are your paints Professor. Madame Hooch says I can stick around for a while. Do you need anymore help?”
Professor smiled at him she bent over and opened a flap of the box and picked around in it she returned up right and said, “Oh, these are great. Just what I needed! Thank you for bringing them dear. Let me think…I believe I need...” Professor Greenleaf put her finger to her chin and thought murmuring to herself as her class quietly talked amongst themselves.
Wood watched the thinking professor, then looked around the room. His eyes happened to meet Hermione’s as she looked up from Ron. He smiled at her and she grinned. Then he looked to Harry who gave him a confused look he nodded as if to say I’ll tell you later.
Professor Greenleaf regained herself and the class quieted down and she said, “Well, not right now dear. But if you would like- you can stay and watch, you could vote too!” Greenleaf gestured to the board and explained a little further, “You see Mr. Wood we will be having a ball and we are voting on ideas.”
Oliver turned to the board and then stepped up to it and said in his milky accent, “I am voting for Shakespeare.” He made a little tally mark next to the word Shakespeare with his wand, which he had out now.
“Yes, I must agree that it was quite a good idea.” Professor Greenleaf said proudly of her class. Oliver sat in a chair towards the side of the room allowing the room to continue on.
“Alright, so any other themes?” Greenleaf asked the class. Parvati raised her hand and Greenleaf called on her.
She gave an idea about a hero’s theme, and Greenleaf wrote it down. Then last person was a girl from Hufflepuff she gave an idea about angels and fairies and lots of girls, ‘oohed’ at it. Hermione still was content with Shakespeare she was watching dully as Professor Greenleaf wrote the idea down…she blinked and a piece of parchment landed in her lap. It was in the shape of an angel and she looked around. No one was watching her or folding paper. In fact she hadn’t even heard the crumpling of paper that should have echoed off the classroom’s walls but hadn’t.
She opened the paper and inside was written again in familiar handwriting that puzzled her memory. It read:
Hermione,
You are my angel.
Hermione reread the note several times before she looked wildly around the room. She knew the note wasn’t from Ron. He was playing a game of chess on a mini game board with Harry. She whipped her head around to her right and looked at Draco he was leaning over a little off balance He was obviously about to fall asleep.
Hermione frowned. Who was the note from? Why was she suddenly receiving notes of love? Who could they be from? Hermione knew that they were from the same person. She knew that writing….where was it from? She shook her head. So now she had a date with someone tonight and it obviously wasn’t Draco like she had anticipated. Who would it be?
She closed her eyes with worry. It was bad enough she was secretly with Draco. But now she felt like she was going behind Ron and Draco’s backs. Could she deal with that kind of guilt?
Before Hermione had realized it, Ron was stabbing her in the side bringing her back to the reality of class. He had his hand raised. He whispered, “For Shakespeare. Raise your hand Hermione!”
She lifted her hand and stashed the note in her pocket. Minutes later Greenleaf’s automatic count had numbered the votes on the board. Professor said in a surprised voice, “It appears we have a tie!”

Reviews = here.

Professor Greenleaf looked at her class and said, “The two winners are the Shakespeare theme and the Angel Fairy theme. So…I suppose we could combine them. Yes, we will combine them. Now, we will have two committees to put the decorations and what not together. One for the Shakespeare and one for the Fairy and Angel theme.
“Who wants to be head of the Shakespeare committee?” Professor Greenleaf spent the rest of the class organizing the committees while Hermione worried and half day dreamed of her date that night.
I can’t go I am already a horrible girlfriend to Ron as it is! But if I do go it won’t mean anything. I’ll just go to find out who wrote me the notes and for that reason only. Her mind battled.
Professor Greenleaf finished off by saying to all of Hermione’s fellow classmates, “I can see it now. A wonderful ball it will be. Good job ya’ll. Now class excused.” The cushions disappeared from underneath the student’s butts and most fell with a thump.
Hermione groaned a bit after her bum thumped onto the floor. Ron got up and held out his hand for her. She smiled at him gratefully and he lifted her up off the floor. Harry was already heading towards Wood. Lavender was chatting with him. She twirled her hair and pulled off the, I'm-a-dumb-blonde-look Hermione shook her head; she really didn’t understand the way girl’s flirted. Lavender waved at Wood and walked away putting emphasis on how she swung her hips.
Harry walked over to Wood. He had a grin on his face and was sitting on a desk his elbow resting on his leg and toying a finger across his bottom lip. Hermione found that irresistible. Wood was the Prefect picture of cool, he looked relaxed and handsome the way the most popular guy at school should look.
“Hey Wood,” Harry said.
“Hey Harry, Ron, Hermione.” He gave each of them a small nod of recognition.
“So what are you doing here? I thought you joined a Quidditch team.” Harry asked Wood slightly confused.
“Well I did see, and it went well for a while. Until, that team well you know the one I am talking about.” Wood said and lowered his voice and leaned in a bit. Harry Ron and Hermione all extended their necks and watched Wood closely.
“They started taking over. They were abusing their power, and their popularity, trying to fix the Quidditch games. Most of the teams are on strike, a sort of silent strike. Except the Ministry of Magic is keeping it all hushed up. But the Quibbler will find out soon and there will be a huge row.”
Wood leaned back casually, a gesture showing the gossip was done and over with. “My mother is a good friend of Madame Hooch. She asked her to give me a small job. She was thrilled really. To have a professional Quidditch player helping her, but I am just grateful! Mainly I help teach first years to fly, but McGonagall says I can have a hand in the Quidditch refereeing. But on the down time I help other professors. You know move boxes all that sorts.”
Harry nodded his head and said, “Well I know one thing, if Quidditch doesn’t happen I may boycott someone…or anyone!” He sounded outraged but then said, “I predicted this ages ago though, there were always rumors of a team taking over making orders. But, it still irritates me.”
Wood nodded he agreed, “I saw it coming too.”
Ron was bugged eyed and he looked ready to burst or possibly cry, “I never saw it coming! If Quidditch stops I think I may just keel over!” His face did look a little drained. Hermione grabbed Ron’s arm and wrapped it around her she was prepared to catch him. Ron smiled at her and rested his arm around her shoulders casually, his sleeves were rolled up and he was just undoing his tie. Regaining his usual sloppy relaxed look. He ran a hand through his hair and Harry rolled his eyes and said quietly to Wood, “Ron is a little thick.”
Wood didn’t laugh though he was a little red in the face. Like he was embarrassed. Maybe he didn’t like Ron and Hermione’s small public display. But Hermione shook off the piercing look he gave her with his emerald green eyes, and moved over to Ron a little closer.
Wood regained himself and said, “Well I am off. I'm glad we got the Shakespeare ball though, the fairy one sounds a little, well never mind but Shakespeare is brilliant.”
Hermione beamed at him and said, “I agree, he is the best.”
Ron laughed a bit and said, “I voted for that because I think you get a sword! I want a sword…” Hermione frowned a little as Harry and Ron began having a lame sword fight with two rolls of parchment. [I]So Ron wasn’t the most intriguing guy, does it mean I should date someone else in secret? He may not be very intriguing but I am already a horrible girlfriend and going to that date would be a horrific idea. [/]
She turned and walked to the girl’s bathroom. Ron and Harry headed off to the common room and Wood went to go to Madame Hooch’s room to find more things to do.
Hermione entered the girl’s room to find Lavender and Parvati yakking about Wood of course. Hermione went up to the spotless white sink and turned on the water. She splashed her face with water and as she wiped her face with a soft towel she asked Lavender, “So Oliver is back. Think you might slip a move on him?”
Lavender whirled around to face Hermione. She smiled dreamily and said, “Of course. Hmm he is still cute too. I think the best approach is to go to the ball with him.” Lavender peered into the mirror and brushed through her hair with her fingers admiring herself the whole time. Hermione shrugged, she thought Oliver was a little too old for anyone at Hogwarts but you never know.
“Well Lavender, good luck with that. I’ll see you at the Quidditch practice tonight correct?” Hermione asked.
“Oh yeah we will be there, Lav wouldn’t miss it for the world. Wood will be there.” Parvati said giddily.
“Alright, I will see you there. Bye.” Hermione hopped up from leaning on the sink and left the girls bathroom.
As she walked she had a small thought, What if Oliver was her date? She laughed aloud. He would never be interested in her. He was sporty and athletic, Hermione hadn’t a clue what Quidditch was about and really, honestly, didn’t care. It wasn’t important to Hermione. Maybe it was to Oliver because of course it was his career, but Hermione thought Quidditch to be a school sort of event. Like high school football. It wasn’t dreadfully important unless you were to go professional.
Hermione headed down to the common room and said to the Fat Lady portrait, “Dexterous.” She climbed through the passageway and plopped down with a sigh on the couch. Ron sat up from his chair and went to the couch she was occupying.
He sat down next to her and kissed her cheek. He smiled and asked, “Hermione, you are coming to practice tonight right?”
She grinned and said, “Of course.” Ron beamed and offered her one of the chocolate frogs she held in his backpack. She nodded and took a big bite.


Reviews = here.

“Ron you alright?” Harry asked obviously noticing his behavior too.
“Yeah just you know err.. nervous about practice tonight.” He opened up a chocolate frog pack and bit the head off distractedly.
Hermione finished reading her chapter on Ancient Runes and she sat up against the back of the sofa. She leaned against Ron bumping his shoulder. He looked up from his parchment a lock of red hair fallen in his face. Hermione smiled at him and blushed admiring his laid back sexiness. Ron nodded to himself and took a deep breath, he suddenly got up and pulled Hermione off the couch. He led her away from the common room towards the exit.
Hermione gave Harry a questioningly look but he only shrugged and watched Ron pull Hermione further. Hermione couldn’t help but giggle. She liked the spontaneous behavior. He seemed confident and cool, completely un-Ron like. Though it was obvious he had been debating this silently to himself earlier.
Once they were out of the common room and in a moving staircase Ron glanced at Hermione blushed and took another deep breath he then grabbed Hermione to him. He pressed his lips to hers. He kissed her softly hesitant, a blush painted his cheeks.
For a time after that Hermione and Ron had a snog fest on an empty staircase that absently rotated round and round. Because of the complying Hermione, Ron’s confidence had soared and he comfortably let himself be romantic with Hermione instead of just awkward. It was during this make out session that Hermione decided not to go on the date.
When the snog fest ended Hermione and Ron walked to the Great Hall hand in hand. Harry wasn’t there yet, neither were half of the students and most of the staff. So Ron sat down and when Hermione sat next to him he kissed her cheek, making Hermione giggle in delight. His lips were flirtatious and roaming, sending the temperature in the Hall up at least ten degrees.
Every time Ron’s lips met her skin she felt tingly inside, his lips left small traces of heat where ever they touched. Her cheeks were ablaze with a blush. Hermione giggled and held onto Ron’s arm as he whispered things into her ear making her look at him surprised to then burst out laughing. She was only barley aware of the students coming in and when she felt a hot, glaring, gaze prickle the back of her neck she whipped around.
Draco entered the Great Hall and as he stalked to his seat he gave Ron the nastiest look he could muster! She gasped and pulled her head from Ron. Ron looked at her a little curiously. She just shook her head blushing and grinned a half grin, her enthusiasm sucked away.
Ron was unbothered and he grabbed a plate to pile high with food. Hermione began gathering her plate. Draco was jealous? How was that possible? He only wanted Hermione to kiss not because he liked her. They didn’t even know each other. How could he like her enough to be jealous? It just wasn’t plausible. No, he just had a strong attraction to her. That was it. Hermione shrugged and set her plate down which was now filled with pasta and French bread.
She just picked up her fork to begin her linguini when Harry plopped down across from Ron and herself, “Hello Harry,” She said casually.
Harry raised his eyebrow. “Where did you two run off to?” he asked as he dished out spaghetti onto his plate.
Ron and Hermione exchanged glances, then Ron looked to Harry and grinned ferociously and proudly, “We were just you know taking a’ walk’.”
Hermione rolled her eyes and speared her pasta with her fork to eat. She was half way through her pasta when she wiped her mouth with a napkin as Harry said, “Oh Merlin. Don’t they realize we are eating? Ron, I bet you five sickles some one barfs after seeing them.”
Hermione swallowed and turned her head to find Draco snogging Pansy Parkinson. Hermione gasped and her jaw dropped. She blinked a long blink and lifted her eyelids to still see Draco feeling her up and sucking her face off. She turned and looked at Harry and Ron who both had disgusted looks on their faces. Hermione took a sip of her pumpkin juice and then forced out, “I'm going to the common room, I have suddenly lost my appetite, and I will catch up with you two at your practice.” She reached over her plate and nicked a nectarine and stashed it in her pocket. Briskly she walked to the exit of the Great Hall. One last look at Draco and Pansy and Hermione saw his eyes look at her. Sparing him a glare she rushed out as Oliver Wood walked in
She ran into him and he bounced back and said concerned, “Hey Hermione, you alright?” he put a hand on her shoulder.
But Hermione wasn’t thinking about Draco, more of the warm flush that just covered her whole body at Oliver’s touch. The warmth from his hand had seeped through her cloak and heated her up. She blushed furiously and ran away. Oliver watching her off with a confused and alarmed look on his face.
Hermione ran to the Quidditch field. She ran to the dock of the lake, the sun just starting to drop into the horizon, but hidden by dark gray clouds. The water barley glimmering it’s shadowy secrets. She let the wind whip her face and thought about how jealous she had felt when she saw Draco kiss Pansy. A monster had welled up in her chest and clawed at her heart. She took a deep and calming breath…but felt all worked up again when she thought of the heated sensation she got when Oliver had put his hand on her shoulder. Her face fired up again and she closed her eyes in frustration. Tonight she would ask her diary for advice again.
But for now…she thought to herself, I’ll eat my nectarine and just forget about boys. So she sat down on the edge of the dock, swinging her feet like a child sucking in the sweet nectarine juice. She hummed her favorite song to herself it calmed her down immediately, she soon found herself smiling.
She finished off her nectarine and heard footsteps walking down the hollow wooden dock. She looked behind her and saw Oliver walking towards her. She groaned silently. She hoped he didn’t touch her. But didn’t object when he sat next to her. His warmth was already radiating off of him to Hermione making her feel uncomfortable.
“Ron and Harry told me you left after Draco and Pansy snogged. They are so immature Hermione. I’m sorry if they upset you…I think that was why they did it. To upset someone in anyway.” He peered out over the dock as he talked. Hermione looked at him. He was so pricelessly beautiful. She blushed a bit at that and rubbed her arms. She didn’t have her cloak or a sweater; she left in such a flurry.
Oliver looked at her and said, “Oh! Oh, I'm sorry I forgot, here.” He handed her a gray sweater. “Ginny gave it to me when she saw you run outside.”
“Thanks.” Hermione smiled sheepishly, she felt embarrassed. She extended her arm to reach for it but Wood had shaken it out and was wrapping it around her. She reddened as he helped her arms into the sleeve holes.
“Thanks again Wood.” Hermione smiled and looked out at the water. Oliver smiled and took her hand in his. He patted it with his free hand.
“You’re welcome. I thought I had upset you. I'm glad I didn’t.”
Hermione melted, his hand was soft yet strong, warm and… She whipped her head up to look at Wood who was gazing out at the water. He obviously meant it as a friendly gesture. Hermione almost laughed aloud. She looked out to the water the gray clouds were being penetrated with the remains of the sun’s rays. They shined down on Wood and Hermione.
“You are like an angel.” Wood said quietly. Hermione looked at Wood to see he was gazing at her with a soft look on his Prefect face.
Hermione giggled. Her an angel? Was he mad? He was the ange-… Then she sat up straight. “What?” she said.
“Oh, the Quidditch practice is starting. You are going to watch right?” He stood up without warning and walked to the end of the dock. He turned back to Hermione and said, “You coming?”
She blinked a few times and gave a small reply, “I’ll go in a little while.”
“Alright.” And with that Oliver walked away.
Hermione’s head spun. Why did he say angel? Did it mean what she thought it meant?

MEANWHILE
Draco walked into the Great Hall he was feeling chipper today, Professor Snape had just awarded him 10 points for being him, Draco Malfoy! He looked over to the Gryffindor table hoping to find Hermione alone and waiting for her friends to join her. He hoped to pull her away and snog her real quick, he loved knowing during class she thought of him. Today he had caught her staring several times smiling. A kiss from Hermione that would put a happy end to his happy day.
But when he saw Hermione, he also saw Ron Weasley, kissing her on the cheek and neck. His chest dropped from its proud puff, and his teeth began grinding. He glared at Weasley his mind shouting, GET OFF OF HER YOU BIG OAF! His cheeks grew red with anger and jealousy and his fists balled up. Hermione looked behind her a goofy grin on her face, which faded immediately from her face when her eyes met Draco’s. He stared back at Ron who was now whispering something in Hermione’s ear. Draco thought to himself, That dirty little scum…kissing Hermione…He should be kissing a RAT! That is all his family can afford.
Draco began walking slowly to his table, his feet echoing angry footsteps. Pansy was sitting at the table waiting for him she looked up. “Draco darling, I heard about the ten points you earned! I’m so proud.”
Draco looked at her, and glared evilly. He sat down and put his hand on her knee. She giggled and said, “Draco!” She put her hand on his and inched up to her thigh.
Draco felt the warmth coming from her. He almost liked it. Not as much as he liked how Hermione smelled.
Just then Blaise came and sat down. Draco dropped his hand and put his face in his hands shaking it. Pansy sighed. Draco didn’t want Pansy! He wanted Hermione and that cute Hufflepuff who he knew had the hots for him. He slammed his hand down on the table. WHAT WAS HERMIONE THINKING?! Pansy looked at him and licked her lips. She looked surprised she leaned forward and whispered, “Draco, you really want me don’t you?” She smiled at him flirtatiously. Draco, sighed inside. Then grabbed Pansy and thrust her against the edge of the table. Then he locked his lips with hers and kissed her. She was surprised at first then closed her eyes and hugged Draco to her.
Draco closed his eyes and really put on a show; he locked out all feelings and thoughts and listened to the, ‘ooooohs’ coming from the Slytherin table. He heard the angry whispers from the girls who wanted to snog him and began to really kiss Pansy.
He looked up from time to time at Hermione. She was eating her pasta unaware of his making out. So he made it harder and rawer. Pansy was moaning quietly and Draco got angrier every time her moans went unnoticed from Hermione. Finally Scarhead pointed him out. He quickly closed his eyes, and kissed Pansy deeper. He heard her gasp and felt her anger. He opened his eyes and grinned in the middle of a kiss. Pansy giggled and hugged him closer. Draco watched as Hermione stood up grabbed a nectarine and ran out of the Great Hall. He felt deep satisfaction and he began kissing Pansy lighter. Oliver Wood came in a little later but Draco was now enjoying kissing Pansy and didn’t notice.
***
Oliver Wood walked along the corridor, his hair rumpled in a handsome fashion and his hands in his pockets. Hogwarts brought back such memories, he laughed thinking about the time he had conspired with Fred and George in his last year down that very hall. He turned and glanced at it, there they had trapped Katie Bell and Alicia Spinnet in a fog of dung bombs and then tripped them right under Peeves’s own prank…inked balloons.
He laughed aloud then saw a blur running at him, it collided with him knocking right into him. He bounced backward at the hard collision. Then he saw the clever eyes he knew held secrets for him to hear. Hermione’s sharp hazel eyes at this very moment were filled with hot tears threatening to flood over her cheeks.
Wood instantly asked sincerely concerned, “Hey Hermione, you alright?” He noticed a soft pale blush creep onto her perfect ivory skin. He was slightly confused and very worried; she looked ready to burst with painful emotion. He put a hand on her shoulder hoping to calm Hermione. But her face only reddened, Oliver felt a small bit of satisfaction, but confusion mashed that feeling as Hermione ran away to the Quidditch field.
Oliver watched after her mouth a bit open with confusion, he walked into the Great Hall two girls on his mind and made his way to Ron and Harry. “Hey mates, what’s up with Hermione? She ran outta here looking so scandalized.”
Harry looked at Wood and pointed to Draco and Pansy who were still swapping spit. He shook his head like the most disgusting thing in the universe. Wood turned his head and at once saw Draco and Pansy. He scowled and thought to himself, Well maybe the Great Hall at dinner isn’t the best place for that but, Hermione was upset in a deeper way than pure disgust. Something is up, Oliver looked back at the pair Ginny was walking towards them, “Did something else happen today? She seemed a little more upset than, well, disgusted.”
“Maybe. She was awfully quiet today.” Harry said with a small orange juice mustache. He wiped it with the back of his hand then smiled at his girlfriend who had just plopped down next to him.
“Hey Harry. Ron, are you going to go after Hermione? I saw her run out in the direction of the Quidditch pitch.” Ginny asked concerned.
“Yeah, I'm gonna go look for her. I don’t know I might be late for practice though. Would Angelina kill me if I am Harry?” Ron asked a scared look on his face. Oliver smiled to himself he had felt Angelina’s fury when they had lost a Quidditch game. It wasn’t exactly pretty.
“Er, Ron if I were you I wouldn’t be late, she is really stressed about the up coming game. She is on edge a lot and I bet you being late would set her off and she would rip on you. Best to leave Hermione alone mate. Ginny could you go after her?” Harry turned his attention to Ginny.
“Yeah sure. I’ll bring her a sweater it’s pretty chilly out there at night.” She said she got up and slipped an apple some crumb cake into her pocket.
Wood watched her and said, “Ginny sit down and eat, I’ll go find Hermione. You just got here. I already ate and I am going outside anyways. No. Ginny sit! I can go.” He told her as she shook her head earnestly. Wood put his hands on her shoulders and sat her down gently. She sighed and handed Wood a sweater.
“Ok thanks Wood. Giver her this and tell her we’ll see her at practice. Thanks again.” Ginny said digging the food back out of her pocket and nibbling on it.
“No problem.” Wood got up and walked out to the grounds. He had a solemn look on his handsome face. Hermione being so upset over a silly thing like a disgusting snog worried him. Or rather, intrigued him.
He walked out towards the Quidditch field and saw Hermione sitting on the dock to the lake. He walked up behind her and then sat down next to her. She had a eaten nectarine in her hand and she set it to her right side.
“Ron and Harry told me you left after Draco and Pansy snogged. They are so immature Hermione. I’m sorry if they upset you…I think that was why they did it. To upset someone in anyway.” He peered out over the dock as he talked, thinking about how Hermione’s face tensed as he mentioned what had happened. Wood glanced at her she had a thoughtful look on her face and the sun’s small rays that burst through the clouds surrounded Hermione in a halo of light. She rubbed her arms while Oliver thought of how actually pretty she was before noticing she was obviously cold, “Oh, oh I'm sorry I forgot, here.” He handed her a gray sweater. “Ginny gave it to me when she saw you run outside.”
“Thanks.” Hermione smiled sheepishly. Wood shook out the sweater and took her arms into his hands to help her into it.
“Thanks again Wood.” Hermione looked out at the water. Oliver smiled and took her hand in his. He patted it with his free hand hoping his message was clear.
“You’re welcome. I thought I had upset you. I'm glad I didn’t.” Oliver told her sincerely he would have greatly disliked to have made her mad. It seemed Hermione’s dramatic, secretive, life was the key to his return at Hogwarts.
Wood held her hand sweetly amazed at how soon an opportunity had presented itself. How insecure Hermione was and how obviously desperate she was for attention. “You are like an angel.” Wood said quietly. Hermione looked at Wood to see he was gazing at her with a soft look on his face.
Hermione giggled. Her an angel? Was he mad? He was the ange-… Then she sat up straight. “What?” she said. Wood felt her body stiffen he realized he might have over stepped his bounds he let go of her hand hearing a faint cheer coming from the pitch.
“Oh, the Quidditch practice is starting. You are going to watch right?” He stood up without warning and walked to the end of the dock. He turned back to Hermione and said, “You coming?”
She blinked a few times and gave a small reply, “No I’ll go in a little while.”
“Alright.” And with that Oliver walked away.
Oliver walked away from Hermione, in the air drifted a scent of cinnamon. Oliver whipped his head around watching the trees on either side of him nothing out of the ordinary. But that smell which captured his heart was now drifting away leaving him with a thought, Is she here?

Reviews = here.

here ya go! haha like one once said DRAMA!!! the next few chapters are so dramatic and so silly haha you'll see hehe please review!


Hermione lie in a peaceful slumber which distracted her from the confusion and the hurt that she had felt today. But someone tapped her shoulder and ripped her from her sleep.
She yawned an adorable yawn and opened her sharp hazel eyes to meet two stormy gray ones staring at her with a grave look in them. Hermione hadn’t been asleep that long, the sun still had some rays shining above the horizon but they were fading fast.
Seeing the gray eyes Hermione sat up straight and looked them squarely her sleepiness vanishing. She hugged her sweater closer to her and glared.
“What do you want Malfoy?” she said in a bitter voice.
“Hermione, please.” Hermione stood up and began walking away Draco jumped up and grabbed her arm. “Hermione please listen! You don’t understand. Stop it!” He said angrily as she jerked from his grasp.
“Hermione please just listen I need to explain myself. You need to understand I need you to understand.” Malfoy said quietly. Hermione looked at the docks surface her jaw tensed and she stood still.
“I didn’t mean to hurt you I didn’t I promise you that.” Malfoy began Hermione snorted, that’s what Viktor Krum had said when she sent him an angry letter demanding to know why he broke her heart. Draco was definitely not off to a good start.
“I came into the Great Hall feeling great, I had had a wonderful day and Hermione I wanted to share it with you. I came looking to steal you away and get a perfect ending with you.” He said to her. Hermione’s head looked up at these words she still had a grim face on but her hazel eyes had softened.
Malfoy took a breath what he would say next wouldn’t be easy. “but when I saw Weasel head I mean Weasley all over you…” He trailed off momentarily then continued, “I got so angry and jealous. Hermione I am the only one I want you to be happy with. Me not Weasley or anyone else.” He stepped forward and put a hand on her arm.
She stared at him. “I kissed Pansy to get back at you for making me hurt. You are the only girl to ever make me hurt and jealous.” Hermione looked back down at the ground.
Malfoy stepped closer. He lifted Hermione’s chin and stroked her jaw line with his fingers. Hermione looked into his eyes. “I'm sorry. I'm truly sor…” but he was cut off Hermione had gotten on tip toes and kissed him. She felt and bridge of relief break and Malfoy held her close to him. He wrapped his arms around her. Hermione relaxed into him. He kissed her hard, holding her so close she felt like they were one. She opened her mouth and Malfoy kissed her deep.
Soon she ran out of breath and collapsed onto Draco this day’s emotional events falling hard on her shoulders. Malfoy held her then slowly began to slide down, soon enough they were sitting on the dock darkness enfolding them, a soft melody of crickets and cheers from the quidditch field wound around them. Draco laid Hermione on the dock and kissed her neck then held his weight up on his hands which were next to Hermione’s head on either side. He kissed her soft on the lips, Hermione wanted to shudder at the touch. He grinned so evilly. Then laid on one elbow and pulled her into him.
His golden hair fell in his face and a small bit redness painted his fair cheeks, a little sweat was on his neck and Hermione thought it was so sexy how heated he was. Then he traced her side with his fingers, stroking it sending shivers to Hermione’s soul. She kissed him then felt a sharp pain in her side, something was wrong. She only got this pang when something was wrong. She had experienced it for so long during her friendship with Harry. Maybe something was wrong with Harry. She withdrew away from Draco’s soft lips and looked around, all she saw was the twinkling twilight with diamond for stars and balloons for clouds then his beautiful face. Then suddenly she heard a loud commotion come from the field. Her eyes widened, what happened. Her instinct took over and she leaped up and she jogged to the field it wasn’t far.
She made her way to one of the Gryffindor bleachers and looked over the side to see a huge circle around something in the center. She gasped hard and spotted Harry ok, nothing is wrong then maybe someone is hurt is all. She climbed the stairs a brooding feeling that someone didn’t just get hurt. She reached the bleachers and spotted Luna. She looked again over the side of the tower and still couldn’t see what was in the center, of the gathers but her heart raced as she saw Madame Promfrey race out onto the field followed by a worried McGonagall.
She stepped over to Luna and said anxiously, “What happened?” Luna looked up an almost concerned look across her mild and protuberant face. “Ron is hurt. He fell hard from the sky, he’s pretty bloodied up. Why Hermione you look like you ran a few miles, your face is all red and sweaty and hmm..like you have been kissing someone, your lips look almost, distended. Where were you? Ron was looking for you before practice.”
Hermione’s heart stopped. Not at the accusation of kissing someone, “Clarify, how is Ron hurt?!” Hermione asked scared.
Luna looked at her and said calmly, “Yes. He fell off his broomstick a joking Slytherin cursed him in the air causing him to fall from a bit of a height.”
Hermione’s eyes flared with anger and hatred. Then guilt if she hadn’t been with Draco she could have done something, anything. She gritted her teeth and said, “Which one of the imbecile Slytherins would that be?”
Luna pointed to a Slytherin named Joel Bandings and said quietly almost with no emotion, “I hope Ron is ok.”
Hermione glared at the Slytherin. She raced down the stairs leaving Luna to talk with herself not that it wasn’t abnormal for her to do that. She sprinted to the field and pushed her way through the gathered quidditch players. She fell onto the ground on her knees and grabbed Ron’s hand. Lavender was sitting opposite of Hermione looking ill. She saw Hermione and said, “He just went unconscious. Something in his neck cracked; there is a large rock beneath him. I think that filthy Slytherin put it there.” Lavender’s eyes were watering Hermione looked at Ron thinking Oh my god Ronald you poor thing those stupid bastards!
Lavender took a final look at Ron’s slightly bloody face and then stood up and the circle of players made a path for the angry girl and she rushed past them. Harry came over he put a hand on Hermione’s shoulder he bent down next to her. “It was horrible Hermione. Those jerks laughed the whole time. He’ll be alright but this is serious, they took it too far.” Hermione looked at him a tear sliding down her face.
“Minerva this is serious. I need to move him without touching his back or neck.” She lifted her arm and shook her sleeves which were very large, out and flicked her wand. Ron must have felt some pain even in unconsciousness because he groaned a little bit and Madame Promfrey grimaced then hovered him through the air muttering spells beneath her breath and McGonagall following barking at kids to move out of her way. Before they were out of sight Minerva stopped and shouted angrily and coldly, “You Slytherins there my office NOW. You will wait for me briefly I must go to the hospital wing and see to your idiotic damage to Ronald Weasley. MARCH NOW!!” She shouted and wide eyed and scared three Slytherin boys marched towards the school. Madame hooch was now giving orders to the quidditch team.
Hermione watched after the boys from Slytherin with the deepest loathing. She watched numbly as Lavender walked up behind them and…..
Hermione lunged forward screaming “Lavender! NO its not worth it! No!”


What is Lavender Brown going to do!? WILL IT COST HER, HER LIFE?! BUM BUM BUM!

Well bit of a cliffhanger there…sorta..im sure you all can guess what happens next BUT the repercussions are disastrous! Haha you’ll see! Jamie did you like this chapter? I mean I know you have a thing for Draco and so do a few others out there. Did you like this better?

HEY guys sorry been so long been busy you know how it gets some times..
so this chapter is dedicated to FLUTTERFLIE she is like the greatest and I love her fic (best ever) anywho flutt hope you know where the magic words are in this and its only part one of what is dedicated to you becos i know this one is a little short and i dont want any upsetting parts to be for you lol. im making you another one that is coming soon and its better i swear!
Anywhos i gtg homework is killing me...so enjoy and please read and comment ty
bye now..
fjkrs





Lavender had ran over to the three Slytherins she whipped out her wand and aimed it at the first boy’s head. Hermione screamed out but it was to late three gruesome words had already escaped Lavenders mouth, before Hermione knew it the boy on the left had his ridiculous neon purple underwear ripped from his pants and stretched over his head to pin his face against the purple fabric. He screamed in agony and groped first at his buttock then at his face, and the one on the right now had hair for worms he swatted desperately at his head yelling profanities. But the worst one was saved for the one in the middle. He had a gash across his face and his skin had erupted into blisters only made by the worst sunburn of the hottest summer.
Hermione watched as McGonagall ran over and grabbed the wand from Lavender’s fist she said calmly and almost satisfied, “Mrs. Brown wait in the dungeons with Professor Snape I will be there shortly to retrieve you.” She then lead the way for the boy blinded by his chonies his two miserable friends tagging along.
Hermione watched in shock as Lavender made off towards the dungeons muttering angry words to herself and kicking rocks in her path. She looked around at Harry who’s eyes wide and hands were clenched in fury. She hugged him and said, “Poor Ron Lavender gave the beastly dung breath prats exactly what they had coming.” Hermione rested her forehead on Harry’s shoulder feeling exhausted from everything that had happened today. She felt tears well up at the corner of her eyes and Harry wrapped his arms around her and she inhaled and exhaled trying to get a grip. When they pulled apart she smiled at him and said, “I just need a bit of time alone right now. It has been an excruciating emotional stressful day.” She smiled her arms resting on Harry’s shoulder he nodded his head and she pulled back holding his hands in a thanks for being there for me way then walked from the quidditch field.
Once she was out of sight she sprinted to the dock Malfoy was sitting in the dark on the dock he must be waiting for Hermione. She ran to him and he looked up, “Why?” she asked angrily she had a very strong suspicion that Draco had something to do with Ron’s misfortune. Draco’s eyebrows knitted together and he asked “Why what? Hermione are you alright?”
He stood up as Hermione sighed immensely she put her hands to her eyes and rubbed. Ron’s bloody face appeared before her eyes and she gulped and said, “Ron is the victim in a heartless and dangerous prank played on him at quidditch practice a while ago. His neck snapped. THE SLYTHERINS ARE RESPONSIBLE! THERE WAS A ROCK BENEATH HIM WHEN HE LANDED DRACO, AND THE SLYTHERINS ARE RESONSIBLE.” At this point Hermione broke down and tears escaped her eyes she so wanted nothing more than Draco to say he had nothing to do with it and she wasn’t sure he was going to his silence scared her. Hermione looked at him a tear sliding down her cheek and she said with the deepest loathing, “You are responsible. You are no better than your filthy lowlife Slytherin friends.” She glared at Draco and saw hurt come onto his face.
He shook his head and said, “HERMIONE!” Draco grabbed Hermione’s shuddering body by the shoulders and said, “How could you think that? I am not like my father!” His words were loaded with guilt and pain. Hermione swallowed. “Hermione I swear to you I had nothing to do with Ron.” He tugged her to him and hugged her stroking her hair.
He is telling me the truth. Maybe he isn’t like the others. “I'm sorry.” Hermione said simply. Draco looked at her through his smoky gray eyes and nodded. She gave one final heave of a sniffle and hugged him tightly. Then she pulled back and turned and walked away. Draco was smart enough to not follow. Hermione had way too much on her mind. As she walked she sighed and rubbed her arms in her sweater shivering.
She walked along the grounds the only light made by the lights from the quidditch pitch which gave an eerie glow around the still darkness the Hermione shuffled through and as she walked she thought about everything and everyone.
She was in deep thought when someone put a hand on her shoulder and twirled her around. She was so upset her reactions were slow and she wasn’t alert, she seriously didn’t care what happened to her. But she gasped when she saw Wood standing there.
“Hermione are you ok?” he asked her.
“Yes, but I wanted to go for a walk. What are you doing here.” She said thankful for the darkness which hid her blush.
“I…wanted to see if you were ok.” He said quietly.

TBC
RR please

short one here enjoy..!
bye now
fjkrs

Knock on Wood They Don't Find Out

Hermione thought about this question the number one thing on her mind was Ron so she replied truthfully, “If Ron is ok, so am I.”
Wood looked down maybe he had interpreted that statement wrong his eyes flashed with emotion. Hermione couldn’t bare it. She took his hand feeling a blush erupt all over, but she continued on and kissed Wood. It was sweet and soft and passionate, when they ventured further into the kiss it was perfect. The sweet taste of Wood was good and Hermione didn’t want to let go. But after a good full 2 minutes of kissing she backed away and said, “Wood I can’t do this. We can’t do this.” Hermione looked at him a sad feeling growing.
“I know. But I can’t fight it. I have liked you for so long, since your second year Hermione. I wanted to say something anything, but I never could.”
Hermione looked still at him her forest hazel eyes searching his face. She said in her head, Wood why this year. Why now why couldn’t you tell me earlier? Why?!
He stepped forward. And Hermione stepped back wanting to kiss him again to not have to give him up, she frowned emotionally. He stepped forward again and he embraced her. She put her arms around his neck and he dipped her into the most romantic kiss she ever experienced. Hermione kissed him back fervently, her mind went blank and anyone she had been thinking of before disappeared from her thoughts.
Then she moved her hands to his chest and pushed hard. He stumbled back and Hermione shook her head she said barley audibly, “No I can’t.” Then ran through the darkness.
When she got to the castle it was quiet and solemn, everyone must know about the so called prank. She walked up the steps her head hanging, I am an awful person! No no no no no how can this be happening. How can I want three guys at once? How do I choose? This is awful. She hadn’t even noticed the soft tap on her shoulder until some honey sweet voice said, “Hermione!”
Hermione looked up her neck giving a small cracking sound. Before her was an old friend. With chocolate brown hair silky and thick in a pony tail green eyes like emerald and a romantic shade of a maroon shirt framing the perfect body of Alicia Spinnet. Hermione jumped back surprised then with huge wide eyes said, “Alicia? Why…what are you doing at Hogwarts?!”
The hugged quickly and Alicia said, “I'm here on very serious business Mrs. Granger. It’s classified and if I told you I would have to kill you.” She had a very serious look on her face and Hermione rolled her eyes then said, “Not if I kill you first. With embarrassment.” Hermione smiled mischievously, “I happen to know from a very reliable source you had your picture taken once with a certain finger in a certain nostril. So I think we both should agree you telling me what this classified information is needed for some certain pictures not to be released for public humiliation.”
Alicia smiled then said, “You’re bluffing. I don’t pick my nose. And Hermione my kid sister who says she has a picture of me picking my nose is NOT a reliable source.” Alicia laughed as Hermione pretended to be upset and snapped her finger in a ‘darn it’ manner. Then Alicia continued on and said, “But really I'm here with um…I don’t know if you remember him..his name is Oliver? Oliver Wood, haha the really hunky quidditch player.” She grinned and Hermione stopped breathing.
She grabbed onto the railing of stairs that they stood on and doubled over. THE OLIVER WOOD I WAS JUST MAKING OUT WITH!? Alicia grabbed Hermione’s arm and said in a squeaky concerned voice, “Hermione! You alright?” Hermione shook her head. She looked up and said to Alicia in a whisper, “Alicia, please forgive me.”
Alicia wrinkled her forehead and said in her now normal voice, “What?”
Hermione took a deep breath about to tell Alicia the truth, about how awful she is this year and how she double crosses everyone. But she didn’t at the last second she said, “Forgive me for NOT CONGRAGULATING YOU! I mean incredible Oliver Wood he is so handsome!” Hermione tried with so much effort to smile and she passed a lame grin as Alicia laughed.
“Well thanks Hermione, but don’t say anything I am here to surprise him. I had time off and I thought why not come back? Dumbledore is allowing me to bunk with the first years, he says I should tell them about my experience here and give them some pointers I said sure! So I am off to the common room wanna come too?” She asked Hermione. Hermione swallowed the lump of guilt and pain in her throat and said, “No I need to go do some things then I am on perfect duty. Then I am going to the hospital wing to visit Ronald, did you hear?”
Alicia smiled her luscious deep red lips parting, her eyes twinkling, “Well then the congratulation goes to you! Good job!” Her face darkened, “Yeah I heard about Ron, shame too he is so cute whoever did it should get a detention with Filch in the dungeons hanging from their thumbs. Anyways I’ll be in there, I hope I can find Harry though. I really want to catch up with him. A friend told me he is so studly this year. Are the pulling my chain?” Alicia asked.
“Um...I don’t know. Go find out for yourself and if you could tell him my potions homework is in my backpack and he is welcome.” She said quietly thinking about Ron and wanting to burst into tears. Alicia hugged Hermione and said, “Its ok the nurse can repair anything she is a genius. Ron will be fine.”
Hermione tried desperately to keep it together and not collapse and cry her eyes out. She nodded her head frowning then Alicia turned and stomped up the stairs. And Hermione watched her go thinking about Wood. She looked to the ceiling of Hogwarts but only saw changing staircases and portraits, a tear slid down her cheek again and she tore off down the stairs.

cool jamie yes your ideas are good some of them are on the right track you'll see any other takers???
bye now fjkrs

OMG here is the part i was supposed to have in this section!

Where Does Your Comfort Lie?

Hermione ran without really thinking she just ran she surrendered to her feet pounding through the halls. It was around 8:30 and the hallways for the most part where dark lit only by the flames of the torches. They glittered across Hermione’s face as she ran. Eventually she stopped running and her heart dropped to the floor. She was at the hospital wing. She sniffled and took some deep breaths she wiped her eyes trying to get the tears and left over mascara off. She smoothed out her now bushy hair and then her shirt. She took a large deep breath then walked through the doors.
In the dimly lit room was a few beds with the curtains drawn, shadows moving here and there. The windows were open letting in a cool summer breeze that rattled the flames and they slowly extinguished. Hermione’s heart gave a jump at the site and she looked away as the flame magically relit itself. She saw Ron at the end of the left side of the room. And at his right she saw Lavender Brown holding his hand and staring deep into his eyes! Her jaw dropped down a little and she walked over.
Lavender immediately let go of Ron’s hand and said, “Excuse me. I only got 2 minutes from McGonagall now I have to go and discuss what kind of punishment I get for my “absurd actions”.” She said lifting her lavender painted fingernails and bending her fingers in a quotation imitation.
Hermione watched her leave a scowl spreading across her face. She sat down in Lavender’s now vacant seat and put her hands in her lap. She said in a shaky voice, “Ron, how do you feel?”
Ron was looking out an open window. When Hermione talked he looked at her and said, “Well I feel better, I am stuck in here for head injury healing but my neck isn’t hurting anymore and my face isn’t swollen.”
Hermione looked at her lap and said, “What they did was rotten, rotten and awful.”
Ron cut her off and in a belligerent voice said, “Yeah I know Hermione, and where were you when they did it?” Hermione opened her mouth to reply but Ron looked away and continued, “Lavender told me she cursed the three Slytherins who did it. What did you do? Seamus said you hugged Harry then ran off while I am up here in a coma!” Ron said raising his voice and also exaggerating this meant he was very angry.
Hermione said, “I know I'm sorry Ron. I know you are mead and you have every right but I just needed a second alone.” She looked up at Ron a pleading look on her face to forgive her.
“Well hope you had a good time. Lavender begged McGonagall to let her come up here.” He said.
Hermione’s breath quickened and she wrinkled her forehead in anger. “Well good for her Ronald I hope she entertained you.” She said bitterly.
“She did.” Ron replied. “I hope Harry comforted you while I was the one who needed you to comfort me!”
Hermione swallowed and said, “Harry has nothing to do with this. Ron I'm sorry, but I am here aren’t I? I mean Ron I was so worried and stressed out.-“ Ron cut her off.
“WELL if I am so stressful then I’ll just get out of your way!” Ron crossed his arms and whipped his head away. He didn’t make any movement or anything while Hermione said, “Fine!” She ran out of the wing sniffling trying to hold it together.
Tears soaked her face and she wiped her nose on her sweater. She ran to the common room and sped through up to the girls dormitories. She hopped on her bed and cried herself to sleep.


OK THERE HAHA SORRY BOUT THAT!

To flutter! First part of this chapter is dedicated to you you will see why anyways! SOrry havent been here in a while i am finaly not busy anymore and you can expect more fic from me faster hehe yeah i get busy you know blah so uh...comment k? i really would appreciate it and uh...FLUTT you rock my socks! so enjoy!



The next morning Hermione woke up her eyes were puffy and she saw Lavender was already up and out of the dormitory. Good thing or I would go kung fu wand on her arse Hermione thought to herself bitterly.
She lifted herself out of her bed and grabbed for her diary, she opened it and wrote down,
Ron broke my heart, I deserved it. But still how do I cope? He meant so much and Draco does too and now Wood. I am so lost diary, what do I do? Who should I choose and I would appreciate if you gave me real advice; not the ridiculous follow your heart mumbo jumbo.
Hermione.

She stared hard at the bottom of the page and her eyes soon became out of focus and she blinked and when her eyes reopened an instant later there in cramped fancy writing,
Hermione,
Sounds like you may be enjoying your new found popularity with the boys a little too much. But Ron broke up with you because you weren’t there for him, maybe now that Wood is out of the picture thanks to Alicia and Ron is definitely not in the picture…learn from your experience with Ron. Now you still have Draco and you have deep feelings for him. Now that you don’t have to sneak around embrace him more. I know exposing yours and Draco’s secret will be really hard on your friends so don’t do it until you are absolutely positive you want people to know...you know really commit. But don’t let your secret of being with him allow this to be a fling and that is all. And from now on don’t let your emotions win you over. You are a very logical and smart girl not one to be dramatic and emotional. Be with one boy at a time.
Bye now

Hermione read through this advice and then reread it. When she had finished she sighed. It’s right, I am losing myself in all this boy nonsense. I had better just stick with one. And my only option is Draco so Draco it is. I just hope things aren’t weird between Ronald and I.
She hopped off her bed feeling better thinking more logically because she was thinking of her homework. She really had to pull through today she had skipped everything the date her homework even showering.
She looked at the time, it was pretty early she had about an hour and a half until breakfast, she might as well spend her time usefully. She could finish her homework at breakfast luckily her teachers hadn’t given her much.
She rummaged through her dresser found some clean clothes including her prized purple underwear her only pair that were anywhere close to the kind of skimpy underwear teenage girls Hermione’s age were supposed to wear. She grabbed them and her uniform and walked to the perfects bathroom.

The bathroom was empty and as Hermione stepped in she pulled off her slippers and felt the cold white tile of the on her feet. She hurried across it to the swimming pool sized bathtub and she pulled off her clothes and turned on the water it was hot immediately so she hopped in. Her bundle of fresh clothes on the side of the tub. Feeling vulnerable she turned one of the hundred golden handle on, a gush of dense white bubbles erupted from its spout and filled the pool, Better she thought to herself but not quite relaxing enough. She swam over to a random handle and turned it, this one oozed out pink bubbles that smelled like fresh sorbet. Hermione sighed happily then let the handle drip its delicious contents into her bath then swam to another random handle and turned it. This particular one magically had candles placed to float all along the pool serenely and elegantly, their shadows flickering on the layer of bubbles. Hermione looked up to the candle chandelier and decided she only wanted the candles in the tub she whispered a spell and the room darkened generously now the candles the only source of light. They gave off a warm glow she smiled then turned the handle next to the candle one.
Jets erupted from the sides, center and bottom of the pool lightly sending waves of hot water over Hermione’s body. She grinned and turned the handle slightly to the right the jets turned off even lower giving the bath a soothing hum of relaxation. Hermione then looked around at the pool sized bath and put her finger on her chin, One more thing? She asked herself Well I can spoil myself once in a while especially after such an event of Ron and I braking up. So she swam to yet another handle and turned it on…this one exerted bottles and a box Hermione read the labels… Perfect Rose Hair soft silky full of wave. Extracted from real roses to give the perfect lift to flat unhealthy hair, for all hair types. She grinned and moved on to the next bottle which had a loofah attached, Massage in a bottle. Directions: Apply to skin with the attached sponge then instantly get a massage that lasts for one hour as if you have your own masseuse! Hermione’s eyes widened and bit her lip wow Incredible! Just what I need! Then she picked up the last gift from the nozzle and looked around for a label, she didn’t see one so she shook the box so lightly her face painted with anticipation and excitement like a child on Christmas morning. She examined the box once more then lifted the top off and saw… the most delicious looking dark chocolates imaginable! She bent over slightly and peered at their soft milky surface they gave off an irresistible smell and made Hermione’s mouth water. She looked at the bottom of the lid and saw… Mary Chono’s famous one of a kind dark chocolate treats. Made especially for your and your sorrows. Directions: Eat one chocolate and feel your sadness disappear instantly. Then continue on to the others. Fat free calorie free, basically no weight added while eating these. Just enjoy then pick yourself up. Created by Mary Chono
Hermione grinned again then swam over with her gifts to where her clothes were. The diving board was inches away so she sat them down facing her as she licked her lips and sighed with content. A bath tub heaven. She thought to herself then opened the box of chocolate and let herself seep into the heavenly bath. A soft music of piano filled her ears as she began to lather her body in the massaging bath soap and she almost died as she washed her hair with the rose conditioner/shampoo its wonderful sumptuousness exfoliating her whole head and each individual hair. It was like...a hair orgasm.
Minutes later she was relaxed beyond relaxation and still had 45 minutes to bathe! She closed her eyes and lay on her back letting the bubbles brush up against her skin and lap against her neck. The candles flickering a soft lullaby as she watched them float along letting still currents of hot water engulf her by the jets.
She was seconds away from the best sleep of her life when she was rudely interrupted by, “Didn’t know you were capable of panties like these.” A smooth voice floated over her peacefulness and she jerked up then hid beneath the bubbles as she saw a head of blonde hair.
She rubbed her eyes and cowered into the corner of the pool closest to Malfoy, gathering up bubbles frantically towards her body. She shrieked, “MALFOY GET OUT!” he laughed.
“Don’t worry Granger I haven’t seen anything.” He said soothingly.
“Doesn’t matter about that!” Hermione said her face turning pink, “This is a GIRLS bathroom. Keyword girls so you best get out! In fact why you haven’t been tossed out by the magic is beyond me!” Hermione frowned.
“Cant toss me out I'm a perfect and perfects can enter here because they have superiority and Dumbledore says because we must be allowed if there is an emergency.” He smiled slyly and said, “And Miss Granger, these purple panties definitely an emergency.” He winked.
Hermione looked almost scandalized and she snatched the panties right from Malfoy’s fingers. “This certainly has nothing to do with what under wear I chose to wear!” She said.
“Well fine then I’ll get going if you agree to meet me tonight.” He said coolly.
“Yes yes now out!” Hermione exclaimed.
“Good, maybe I can find out how many other pairs of underwear you have like those. I’ll come get you around 9:00.” Then he got up and strutted out pausing at the door to wink then he disappeared from sight his cape billowing behind him.
Hermione shrank down feeling very embarrassed but also a little flattered. She suddenly couldn’t wait for that night with Draco. She continued on with her bath now feeling completely new and refreshed like she could move on and be happy again.

After Hermione’s bath she went down books in hand feeling great. She plopped down on the bench and smiled. She then busily worked on her homework. A few minutes later Lavender sat down next to Hermione her head hung.
“Ron told me about last night. Hermione I'm really sorry please don’t be mad at me.” She said in a shaky voice.
Hermione looked up a dark expression on her face she sighed and said to Lavender, “Its ok. Ron and I, I don’t know it just wasn’t working to be honest I think I wanted everything and he wasn’t the first thing at my list. It was my fault not yours.” She said bravely even though that morning she would have loved to rip out her hair.
“Thanks Hermione” Lavender said relieved and grateful then she took a deep breath and said, “Also Ron and I talked last night, and well we are now dating if you don’t like that then Ill end it I don’t want to get between you two.”
Hermione was shocked she knew that there could be something with Ron and Lavender but so soon? Well it was over between them, “Oh good I'm glad he is happy.” She tried at a smile and returned to her homework.
********
The day went on with Hermione barley having time to think of her and Draco’s date. Ron was still in the hospital wing and she hadn’t seen Harry all day. The world outside died away slowly as October and fall crept up. The whomping willow was early to release its leaves and they fluttered about outside.
Hermione entered the common room. Harry was sitting in an arm chair near the fire. He ran his hand through his untidy black hair and then scribbled something down on a roll of parchment. Hermione walked over to the seat next to him and said, “Hey Harry.”
Harry looked up and grinned. “Hey Hermione how are you doing?” He had only heard of her and Ron’s brake up at lunch when Hermione had left early to get more parchment for classes. He hadn’t had the chance to talk to her about it.
Hermione smiled and said, “I'm doing fine. I think it was for the best for Ron any left over feelings I will have to swat away. I refuse to interfere with Lavender and Ron.”
Harry nodded gravely and said, “Well lets just all go back to being friends. I don’t want anything to get between us.”
Hermione agreed. And then she asked, “So how are you and Ginny?”
Harry’s face darkened and he shook his head, “We are ok. She never seems to have time to hang out with me much anymore. I miss her.” Harry said truthfully he looked down at his paper. Hermione shook her head knowingly she had over heard a rumor in the girl’s bathroom. Apparently while Hermione had been dealing with her own heartbreaks, Ginny and Harry had both been feeling pressure to move on as a couple. They hadn’t even snogged yet.
“Don’t worry Harry you and Ginny just go your own pace. I bet all Ginny needs right now is a hug and for you to tell her you are happy to be anywhere with Ginny.” Hermione grinned at him as he thanked her and hopped up to go seek out Ginny. She sighed…Lately teenage relationships have been slowing down our friendship. We don’t have time for each other anymore. Hermione thought to herself.
Harry walked back in the common room and Hermione looked up to him. He leaned down and hugged her then said, “How about you me and Ron head over to Hagrid’s tomorrow? Then go down to the lake.”
Hermione smiled and Harry wandered off. She opened up a book and began to read. Lavender came into the common room giggling. Hermione looked up and then remembered she and Draco had a date! She hopped up and went over to Lavender.
“Lavender! I need your help!” she said quietly.
“Yeah what’s up Hermione?” Lavender asked loyally. Hermione explained that she had to meet someone tonight and look smashing. Lavender grinned deviously and led her up to the girl’s dormitory.
“So what should I wear?” Hermione asked as she sat on her bed. Lavender was fidgeting with something on her dresser.
“Well. Depends. Knowing you Hermione you would want to wear something sensible to the weather and the occasion, but if you really want to look brilliant then you will let me pick out anything I find suitable.” Lavender said in an almost too innocent voice.
Hermione smiled pleasantly and said, “Fine but nothing too outrageous.”
Lavender nodded and then rummaged through her closet. She pulled out a few things and then laid them on her bed. She then told Hermione to stand up. Hermione obeyed and stood in front of the full size mirror Lavender had.
Lavender then began holding up dresses and tops over Hermione’s body. Shaking her head here and there.
She asked Hermione, “So what kind of date is this?” Hermione blushed a little and replied, “Well not a formal one, but I would say…” But lavender cut her off.
“A lets talk then make out till we both suffocate date isn’t it?” She smirked as Hermione looked down and shrugged. “I’ll take that as a…yes.”
She then ran to her dresser and opened the top drawer she pulled out lacy top. She threw it on her bed among the mountain of clothes already on it. She hummed as she went and Hermione grimaced not exactly the best voice. She threw a pair of jeans at Lavender and she stopped humming and laughed. Then Hermione muttered a quick spell and the room filled with a catchy song. Feel good Inc by The Gorillas. Lavender looked around at Hermione and grinned. Hermione had chosen this song because she knew Lavender liked it. It was a sign of gratitude.
Lavender got up with a pair of black pants and twirled around dancing. Hermione giggled and threw another pair of pants at her. They hit her dead center in the stomach and she jumped back and then laughed and danced some more. She came over to Hermione and held the pair of pants up to her waist. Lavender shook her head and then ran over to the pile of jeans on her bed she tugged on a leg of a dark blue color. She tugged and tugged and when they came out the whole pile collapsed and fell on to the floor. She merely shrugged and then handed them to Hermione.
Hermione tried them on and they fit comfortably. They hugged her hips and exposed her midriff she tried to tug them up and failed as she felt a minor wedgie.
Lavender danced over to her and pulled them down then handed Hermione a deep maroon shirt full of lace and strings. It looked so complicated to be a shirt and she looked to Lavender for help she rolled her eyes and then held it up the way it should be worn. Hermione looked at it and understood the strings were loop holes for her arms. She took off her shirt and Lavender held up a hand and said, “Oh my, here. She went back to her dresser and pulled out a dark blue bra. It had large cups and looked like it would be too big on Hermione.
Hermione shook her head, “That is too big.” Lavender laughed.
“Hermione trust me its not now take off that thing you call a bra!” She winked as Hermione removed her dingy old sports bra. She put on the one Lavender had given her and examined herself.
“Hmm actually it does fit. I didn’t know I was so developed.” Hermione muttered to herself.
Lavender turned to Hermione and smiled, “See? I was right and you can keep that bra throw the other one away it’s gonna fall apart!” She then turned back to her dresser; she was picking through a few eye shadow colors.
Hermione then stuck her arms through a random hole of the shirt hoping it was the arm hole. She tried to force her head into another hole and soon she had her arms crossed and head stuck in one hole. Her hair was uncomfortably in her face pinned by the maroon fabric and she could barley move her arms except for letting them dangle helplessly.
“Hey Lavender! A little help?!” She said a little hysteria in her voice. What if they had to surgically remove her from the shirt!?
Lavender looked behind her and burst out laughing. She strolled over and lifted the shirt over Hermione freeing her. When Hermione had moved the hair from her face Lavender was looking at her with utter amusement on her face. Hermione puffed and said, “Forget that shirt! I am not wearing that!” She crossed her arms.
Lavender sighed and grinned, “Fine I will help you in it.” She fidgeted with the shirt and then held it up in the correct manner. She then beckoned Hermione over and slipped it over her head then allowed her to stick her arms through holes. She then went to Hermione’s back and retied some strings and pulled some tighter. She then tugged at corners and tugged for it to fit. She stepped back and admired her handy work.
With a smile she handed Hermione a pair of black classic converse. Hermione put them on obediently and then looked at herself in the mirror.
The maroon shirt with its holy lace covered Hermione’s upper body in a complicated design that really brought out the hazel in Hermione’s eyes and the shape of her body, which was curvy (in this outfit at least) in all the right places. Part of Her back was exposed, letting the soft ivory show. The ties on the back were looped gently and elegantly and a ribbon of maroon silk circled around Hermione’s neck giving her a dramatic look. The jeans sat on her hips, the legs draped over her converse that were the perfect touch, they gave a comfortable look that contrasted well with the almost fancy top. She turned like all girls do and examined her rear, it looked fabulous and Hermione raised her eyebrows in appreciation.
Lavender then grabbed Hermione’s arm and slid a faded silver band that wrapped around her arm, on the other arm she buckled a slave bracelet around her hand and slipped on a few silver rings. She thrust a pair of silver hoop earrings at Hermione and she slipped them in her ear hole piercing.
“Thanks Lavender I look fantastic! And my butt, who can resist that?” She joked. She sat back down and Lavender came over to her a prideful look upon her face, she dabbed at some eye shadow and smeared it on Hermione’s eyelids, she applied some mascara and some very thin gray eyeliner.
Hermione blinked a few times and by the time her eyes had stopped watering Lavender had moved onto her hair, she had an instant heat up curler in her hand and was curling locks of hair up.
Every time Lavender let a lock of hair fall from the curler Hermione gasped with amazement, the piece of hair would be so curly and so soft. Eventually Lavender had gotten to the last lock and Hermione had sexy wild looking ringlets all over.
She sat up but Lavender said, “No no wait!” She ran over to the pile of jeans and began to tear through it looking for the bottom she found her wand and came rushing back over to Hermione. “Olgotto Hairspray.” She flicked her wrist and Hermione felt a mist fall over her but when she felt her arms she found nothing wet.
Looking questioningly at Lavender she replied, “I made a spell in first year, it is to keep you looking like you got out of the salon all day, its how I keep looking like a celebrity without much effort.” She fluffed her fluffy hair and smiled.
Hermione nodded and thought to herself, so that is why her hair looks great even after a windstorm!
She stood up and hugged Lavender tightly. “Thank you so much.” She said and Lavender waved a hand and replied, “It was nothing, actually kind of fun.”
Hermione hugged her once more and then pulled out her wand and waved it in front of the room she muttered a spell and, every article of clothing returned to its dresser every thing went to its rightful place and the room was tidy. Lavender sighed with relief. “Thanks that would have been a bloody nightmare to clean up.” Then for the final touch sprayed Hermione with some yummy perfume and pushed her out the door.
Hermione hopped down the stairs her curls bobbing softly; she looked out the window the sun was setting. When she reached the common room every single person did a double take as she walked through the room head down in embarrassment. She knew she looked good but did they have to stare? And Neville drool?
She jumped out of the portrait and heard her converse land on a piece of parchment. From the looks of it, it could have been some blank piece of parchment that someone dropped it wasn’t really in the way just kind of sitting there, with a few shoe prints on it and a corner crumpled. Hermione thought better of it though, she walked away from any prying eyes, pulled out her wand and tapped the parchment.
In black ink the word Hermione spelled out in chic calligraphy. Hermione smiled to herself and then turned the parchment over and there I said, Meet me outside the great hall before the sun completely sets. Avoid Filch or he’ll have our heads.
Hermione tucked the parchment into her back pocket then ran off for the grounds.

there ya go enjoy!

ok here is the long awaited chapter

Yellow glow engulfed the sky framing the leaf shedding trees in a gold mist. Hermione stared at it momentarily then searched the ground for Draco. She saw nothing but in the not too far off distance a flame. She knitted her eyebrows together. Was he starting a fire or…what? She thought to herself then walked forward her feet crunching on the fallen leaves that specked the grass in amber yellow and oranges.
She made it over to the flame and she smiled as she realized it was actually a candle and the flame was reshaping itself into words. Around the candle were small glass orbs that projected the candles light like a spider web, left and right there were rays of light. Every orb hung from a string on a tree and once a falling leaf fell in front of an orb and for one shining moment the veins of the leaf were displayed in an array of amber and orange and Hermione gasped with awe. She stared at it as if she was hypnotized; it gave her a warm feeling. Hermione the first word came. Come the second, to the third the, the fourth word, dock the last word. She whirled her head around her eyes lifted from the candle the sun was now plummeting into the horizon. She stepped away from the candle, each step making her antsy and excited, what would the incredible Draco have in store for her next. Her mind wandered as she walked on and she giggled remembering how silly Lavender had been dancing, she resembled a mad rabbit.
When she reached the dock she looked around there was no candle, maybe she had read the other wrong she looked behind her and found that the light was extinguished. No glinting light from the orbs either. She looked around once more. Nothing. Only the wind whipping gently against her face, the chorus of leaves rustling. Waves calm and silky to skim against the shore.
Hermione sighed, what was the sign? She looked at the horizon the sun was gone and night was now dominating. Then she saw a soft pink glow on the ground a few feet before her. She bent down and picked it up it was a glossy rose petal and it was glowing in the dark. She smiled and when she looked up there was a path made of glow in the dark petals all emitting hazy blurry light, pink, green, purple, blue, and white. Each petal glowed against the velvety blackness swirling in a design unreadable, dizzyingly beautiful like a firefly weaving light on a summer night. Hermione stepped into the path, the maze of vibrant petals and began walking on it.
Not long after she was at the end of the path, the glow from the petals was dying away and now she waited for the next sign. But there wouldn’t be another one, she was surrounded by pine trees all about 20 feet away from her, she was in a clearing and in the middle of the clearing she saw a blanket. She walked forward to the blanket and saw a basket. She bent down there was a note on top of the basket.
Hermione opened it and in glowing silver ink she saw, Glad you could make it. Suddenly she felt her hair lifted up and soft lips kiss the nape of her neck. She stood up straight. Warm hands touched the exposed skin on her back and she shivered with pleasure. Then she turned around and in front of her stood Draco.
His hair glinted faintly in the moon light. He was wearing a black cloak around a black turtle neck and black pants, his gray eyes shined in the darkness, as he held Hermione’s hands and kissed them lightly. He was warm and tender, yet passionately raw.
His lips were ever so soft and each time they met her ample skin she trembled. Softly he spoke, “You look, inspiring.” He admired her outfit with awe. “Glad you came, I thought after you didn’t come the first time you wouldn’t again. Hungry?”
Hermione tilted her head and thought, the first time? So Draco gave me the note. Must have been a coincidence when Wood said angel, Lavender is always saying he says exactly what you want to hear. Hermione dwelled on this then pushed it to the back of her mind, Draco was the one who really wanted her, and she wanted him back.
He tugged at her hand and they sat on the blanket he opened the basket, and pulled out two mugs. He handed her one she looked inside it and smelled the cocoa and saw the light fluffy marshmallows. She giggled; hot chocolate is perfect for the youngsters who aren’t allowed any wine. He smiled at her then took out a loaf of French bread, some cookies and then reached behind the basket and uncovered two large pillows.
Hermione looked at the bread and giggled again then she said, “Bread huh?” She then tore a piece off and slipped it in her mouth.
Draco laughed and said, “Well when I was making it all I had some bizarre craving for some warm French bread. Call me crazy but it fits in well.” Hermione nodded.
“Actually it was a lucky craving because bread is one of my favorite foods, that is why I pity those who are on that Atkins diet and why those French are brilliant.” She winked and grinned. Draco chuckled.
“Well I don’t think I could ever live without a good muffin in the morning.” He said. Then he laid back letting his elbow prop him up, he popped a cookie in his mouth and said, “I thought about you all day.”
Hermione smiled it was a strange thought to imagine him planning all of this, she said to him, “This is absolutely brilliant, those petals; really romantic.” She laid back on her elbow too letting her head rest in the palm of her hand. She sipped her hot chocolate a few marshmallows drift into her mouth, the warm liquid filled her belly with hotness and she inhaled the chocolate fumes it gave off.
Draco smiled at her. He took a sip of his hot chocolate and then said, “I'm just happy you like it.”
She shook her head and said, “Oh no Draco it’s dreadful! Course I like it, its really incredible.”
Draco smirked at her and then moved a hand forward and stroked a piece of hair from her neck. She looked at him and swallowed, every time he touched her she wanted more, he was so seductive.
He moved a little closer and locked his lips with hers. For once not feeling guilty about being with Draco she kissed him back. He pulled away and then laid on his back leaving Hermione eager for more, How does one kiss you like that then pull away? She thought to herself.
“I love the stars.” He commented as Hermione settled herself to look at the stars. “When I was little I would spend weeks of summer outside staring at them sleeping beneath them.” Hermione smiled.
“I even wrote about them. They capture me so…” He tilted his head and looked up to the Big Dipper. “I wonder what is up there.” Hermione was amazed by his passion for of all things the stars. In the wizarding world no one seemed to care about what was out there, in the wizarding world they were only to be used for telling prophecies.
“I don’t know, they teach us though that there are so many other planets out there, so many other galaxies. I can’t wrap my head around that honestly.” She admitted to him. He looked at her his gray eyes twinkling. “Yes well those in the wizarding community really don’t care much about what is out there. Seem to think it doesn’t matter. My father thinks I'm bloody crazy to spend so much time watching them.” He said almost bitterly.
“Says if I'm going to waste my time on them then I should at least be passing my divination class.” He grinned. “But that Trelawney, she is pretty batty. Can’t really understand her half the time when she is always mumbling about the future.”
Hermione laughed, “Yeah I know she really is batty, I left her class. Apparently I didn’t have the flare for telling the future I suppose I don’t have an inner eye. Yeah well…neither does she, can’t even walk without bumping into something.” Hermione said.
“Yeah I remember hearing about that.” Draco said thoughtfully. “I probably should leave her class and go into the centaur’s class but…my dad wouldn’t approve of that.”
Hermione looked at him and said, “Your dad means a lot to you?”
Draco sighed and said, “Well I guess, he always saying he wants the best for me, but nothing I do is ever good enough. That is why the minute I’m 17 I'm leaving and not coming back.” He said ruefully.
Hermione put her hand on his and asked, “Where to?”
He looked at her and replied, “Anywhere, I think I might be a teacher. Not sure though.”
“Ha ha kids calling you Professor Malfoy.” She grinned at Draco and they continued talking, and laughing………
“Yeah I guess the Ministry would be boycott if that happened Professor Malfoy.” She said after one discussion about everything in the Quibbler being true. He laughed then said, “That’s my new pet name is it?” She nodded and he sighed jokingly then he kissed her again.
She fell onto her back Draco leaning over her. His lips pressed to hers his eyes closed hands caressing her cheek. She moved her hand to his forehead and inched a lock of hair from it, then running her hand gently through his hair to rest it at the back of his neck. Draco moved closer to her his lips parting, at this Hermione felt a wave of emotion and passion spread through her and she deepened the kiss tasting Draco’s sweetness. He moved a hand to her neck and ran a finger seductively down it then ran it back up. Hermione kissed him harder, their breath became heavy and they broke apart to catch their breath, Hermione could feel the warm breath on her neck and he lie beside her kissing her neck gently. She moaned a little then took a breath and pulled him up to her where she kissed him fully.
Stroking his jaw line Hermione kissed his neck. She spread her lips and sucked lightly on his neck. He pulled away and looked at her surprised, “Hickeys?” he said.
She smiled and pulled him close to her, then replaced her lips upon his neck while he moved her on top of him and wrapped his arms around her.
Minutes later he nudged his head down and kissed her she kissed back lips hot and desiring. She pressed her body close to his, moving her hands to his chest.
Once again running out of breath she came up panting kissing his neck skimming her tongue along it between barley parted lips. He petted her hair and then picked her up and set her down on the blanket. Hermione’s head was placed on the grass, it tickled her lightly.
He nibbled on her neck; his turn to give a hickey. Soft pressure on her neck, then he moved up and kissed her ear, she shuddered feeling his hot breath on her ear and kissed him hard and raw.
Suddenly Hermione heard a distant meowing. Draco obviously did too and looked up from her muttering, “What the devil is that.” She could tell he didn’t want to be interrupted and smiled to herself. Then the meowing got louder and Hermione sat up in horrifying realization. Filch’s cat!
She hopped up and whispered hoarsely, “It’s Filch’s cat! We have to go he finds us we are dead!” She pulled out her wand and tapped the pillows they disappeared and then Draco vanished the rest of the remains of their peaceful date.
Like a shadow he crept to one of the surrounding trees and peered through a branch. Hermione joined him and saw nothing… then a hunched over shadow passed right in front of them making Hermione gasp. But a hand rested softly on her mouth and kept her quiet.
Muttering came to their ears, “Mrs. Norris show me those satan hooligans so I can punish them maybe I can talk Dumbledore into letting me use my whips.” Then they heard hobbling footsteps. Hermione looked at Draco a dreadful feeling in her heart he looked at her then whipped his head around and saw Filch moving in on them from behind the trees. He grabbed Hermione’s hand and pulled her behind one of them separating them.
He held her close and she tried to quiet her breathing. Her heart was frozen with anticipation and her throat was dry. Filch moved closer to the tree they hid in and when he was inched from it Draco stepped back pulling Hermione with him. She followed him keeping her eyes on filch.
SNAP she had stepped on a twig Draco wasted no time as he ran yanking Hermione along behind him. Hermione heard angry cries behind her as her converse stepped along the crisp cold grass. Their footsteps made a swishing sound that could not cover Filch’s attempts at finding them, she heard several light spells and also angry yelling.
They reached the front of the castle and Hermione put her hands on her knees catching her breath. Draco laughed and said, “Close one wasn’t it?” He lifted her up and kissed her dangerously. One of her shirt straps hung loosely, her hair was still gorgeous but out of place her part no longer straight. She ran a hand through it, as Draco walked her to the stairs. She looked at him, he was so stealth in his black cloak, so fugitive and dangerous, the ultimate bad boy that made her heart ache with tenderness. Draco leaned over kissing her once more before they parted at the stairs he left cloak billowing behind him, he was a thief who had just stolen Hermione’s heart.

alright sorry for the wait here is a short chapter but here ya go....please pay attention there are some important things in this one...
hope you enjoy


Sun splashed against the window of Hermione’s window and she slowly opened her eyes. She stretched luxuriously and yawned, she had the morning off for a free period and yesterday she had completed her homework so she was relaxed. She smiled and sat up, Lavender was still sleeping and Parvati was writing in her journal. Hermione crawled out of bed and stretched a little more then hopped away to the bathroom in the girls dormitory in a dark green robe.
****************************
Later
Hermione was now dressed and making her way down for a late breakfast. She sat down on a bench and piled her plate with sausage and eggs. She then read and ate while waiting for her Daily Prophet to arrive. She barley noticed when Filch walked by muttering under his breath like always, she remembered her night with Draco last night and giggled as the image of a flustered Filch wagging his wand around yelling angrily as she and Draco slipped away. He was a horrible wizard Hermione thought to herself. Then she dropped her fork……
She looked over to Filch with wide eyes. He isn’t a wizard he is a squib she thought to herself. She almost jumped up and followed him to the table he was picking food up from but thought better of it…he would know it was her who was out last night and he could put her in detention. She picked her fork back up and prodded at her food thinking hard…How did Filch get a wand? How did he learn to use a wand?!
In mid thought Harry came over to her looking ever so chipper, he plopped down next to her and stole one of her sausages before saying, “Hey ‘Mione.”
Hermione looked up with a grim face and asked, “Do you know anything about Filch and magic?”
Harry looked taken aback and replied, “No, I thought he was a squib.”
Hermione sighed and began to tell him about her date last night when Harry grabbed her hand and pulled her to him.
“Hermione!” Harry exclaimed. She looked at him confused. “What is THAT!?” He asked her pointing to the hickey on her neck. Hermione’s eyes widened and she covered it with her hand blushing like mad.
“It’s well nothing don’t worry about it.” She looked away trying to come up a excuse.
“Hermione, who gave you that hickey?” Harry asked her sternly. She frowned and screwed her face up in a mad rush to think of a person besides Malfoy.
“Someone! But Harry! Last night I was out on the grounds and Filch came to where I was and he had a wand.” She said frantically. But he wouldn’t hear of it. He pointed to the hickey eyeing it with interest and what looked like anger. “A wand Harry!” Hermione continued anxiously.
Harry snapped out of it and looked curiously at Hermione. “Are you sure you saw right? Who were you with.” Hermione blushed again and he narrowed his eyes. “The person who gave you that hickey?” Hermione got up in a huff and stormed away. He only cares about the stupid hickey! Filch is up to something!
Hermione walked into her ancient runes classroom and saw Wood. She sighed heavily and began to walk out the door hoping he hadn’t seen her when he said coolly in that yummy accent, “’Ello Hermione.” He looked up from a book he was reading. He was leaning against a wall a foot on a desk and the window behind him spilling sunshine onto his golden brown hair.
She turned around grimacing and said, “Hi.” As pleasantly as possible. She put her stuff on the desk then sat down reluctantly. She really just wanted Wood to go away. For all feelings for Wood just go away.
He strolled over to her and sat in the desk in front of her, sitting in it backwards he said, “So how are you?”
“I'm ok. You?” she asked.
“Good. Alicia is here, I assume she got here last night. Have you seen her?” Wood asked casually not taking his eyes off the struggling Hermione.
“Yeah I saw her last night on my way to the common room.” Hermione looked at the door hopefully and by chance saw Ron walking past. She gasped and said to Wood, “Excuse me I need to talk to someone.” Happy to get away from Wood and his sexyiness she ran out the door and met up with Ron who was obviously just from the hospital by the fact he was still wearing the clothes he was when he got hurt.
Hermione tapped him on the shoulder. He whirled around and looked surprised then awkward. “Hey Ron good to see you are out of the hospital wing.” She said honestly.
“Yeah.” He replied simply looking at her neck growing red.
“So I heard about you and Lavender and I'm glad you found someone.” She said.
“Thanks glad you are ok with it.” He stared at her neck each second growing redder and redder. His ears were bright red. “Say Hermione, what is that on your neck.” He forced out casually.
“It’s a…erm….it’s nothing I burned myself with a curling iron.” She lied. Ron frowned. “Really its nothing.” She said again now cupping her hand around her neck.
Ron gave the hickey one last look then walked away without a word. Hermione watched after him silent. After about a second she ran after him and grabbed him by the shoulders and said, “Ron you’re my best friend. I hope you and lavender work out.” She emphasized the word lavender and Ron’s face brightened. He hugged her quickly murmured thanks and walked to his class. Hermione trudged back to hers and sat down. Wood was busy rifling through some more boxes. She was now smiling. Ron and her were going to be ok. They were going to be best friends again and happy. She opened her bag pulled out some paper while the rest of the class filed in.
The bell rang and Hermione’s day went on….class after class professor after professor, she avoided Wood all day. It was ordinary until she got to Professor Greenleaf’s class…..
TBC


ok next chap up soon! bye now and thanks everyone ^_____^
fjkrs

Ello! Sorry been so long been busy. Well this chapter was ALOT of fun to type up it is kind of a waste of time lol but this is only part one. I just felt the classic Hermy Ron and Harry realationship needed to play a bigger role in my story so here ya go. Next chapter will probably be more revealing. HAHA in fact this chapter is really ironic in a funny way you'll see. So here ya go!



“Hello my dearies!” Professor Greenleaf exclaimed as she swept into the room while Hermione and her class stood closely to the door waiting to hear what she had to say then leave. This wasn’t a class but Professor has asked them to come after classes and hear an announcement. “Glad you are all here. I just wanted to tell you that next class on Monday you need to somehow get one spell useful for homemaking from a parent. And if your parents are muggle then please write down something that your parents do such as making dinner or laundry something that needs to be done in every household. We will be having a Home Ec. Class. Ya’ll may go now pumpkins.”
With that a mob of students rushed out of her door and out into the halls. Harry walked beside Hermione and Ron and said, “Home Ec?” What’s that?”
Hermione smiled and said, “Harry I'm surprised you attended Muggle School.”
“Yes but er…Home Ec. Was never there. I'm assuming its muggle then?”
Hermione nodded her head. “Yes it is. Actually I took it. I was rather good. Earned an A.” Hermione bragged.
Ron chimed in and said, “Get on with Hermione, what is it?”
Hermione gave him a snide look and said, “Well at my old school it was to learn how to cook, how to sew and really home based things. I made perfect chocolate chip cookies in my last year before Hogwarts.” Hermione continued proudly.
Harry and Ron exchanged glances and each rolled their eyes as Hermione talked on about her perfect cookies. Then she looked at Ron, “I guess we will be learning how to do all the spells your mum knows. You know how she makes the knitting needles knit by themselves. Various things like that. Maybe I could write a letter to your mum and get some head starts.” She said.
Ron perked up and said, “Maybe you could get a spell for me too.”
“Sure. I really like her baked potato maybe she could tell me how she does that.”
They walked on until reaching the common room where they unloaded their books and removed their cloaks and ties.
Harry and Ron sat down both their ties sloppy and undone. Hermione folded her cloak and set it neatly on the edge of the couch then sat down. Ron gave her a weird look and said, “Hermione…you forgot to take off your scarf.”
Hermione swallowed and said meekly, “No I didn’t it is a bit nippy in here.” Then she averted her eyes to study the portrait above the always blazing glorious fire. Ron looked at Harry and he shrugged.
So Ron leaned back in the couch and ignored it with a rather distracted look upon his face. Hermione coughed and then looked at Harry and Ron happily she was feeling really great lately, she had her friends back to normal and she wasn’t stressed about boys or Ron. She sighed contentedly.
Harry looked at Hermione and suddenly asked, “By the way Hermione. Earlier you said you saw Filch with a wand. What was that about?”
Hermione gasped and leaned in toward Ron and Harry speaking low. “Well last night I was outside on the grounds and well, in a grove of trees I heard a meowing then I realized, it was Filch’s cat! So I get up with the person I was with and we run then we are hiding in between the trees when I step on a twig.”
Ron interrupted and said sarcastically, “Wow I'm sitting on the edge of my seat. Hermione you’re not much of a story teller.”
Hermione rolled her eyes and huffed then said, “Why then freckles why don’t you tell one?” Completely forgetting the point just to hear Ron stutter trying to tell a story.
Harry laughed at the freckles comment and then looks at Ron expectantly. “Well come on then mate tell us a story.”
Ron smirks then says, “Well alright, er…once upon a time..” Hermione giggles and whispers “How original!” But Ron throws his cloak at her.
“Once upon a time in a land far far away there once lived a man with red hair dashing freckles and a great body.” Harry went into a fit of laughter at this and Hermione said, “Ok so far you have managed to fit every single clichéd beginning into this and add three guesses who a dashing handsome red head. Remarkable.”
Ron punched Harry and then said pleased, “Wow Hermione think I'm handsome do you?”
Hermione opened her mouth and replied, “No! I was only repeating what you said!” But Ron wouldn’t hear of it he kept elbowing Harry and saying ‘She thinks I'm handsome!’
Hermione glared at him and said, “Well get on with the story!” Ron laughed once more and then went on.
“Alright so one day this red head or.. Ronnie was faced with a challenge called by a pretty boy with lame glasses and this ridiculous scar on his big ugly forehead. We can call him Henry.”
Hermione laughed at seeing Harry’s scandalized face. He muttered “pretty boy” then registered Ron with a pillow to the face. Ron stuck his tongue out and then continued, “Anyways so this Henry character says to Ronnie he says ‘Hey you! I bet you can’t play Quidditch better than me!’ And Ronnie knowing he is the best Quidditch player ever replies, ‘Can too! Come on you prat bring it on!’ Then they go out onto the pitch and mount their brooms.”
At this Harry raised an eyebrow and laughed. “So they take off and Henry tries to get a goal past Ronnie. But fails after Ronnie makes an incredible save and chucks it back to Henry daring him to make another attempt. Henry the fool he is tries again but fails. Soon Henry has tried to make at least 30 goals and failed all of them and they switch, now Henry defends the goal post. So Ronnie throws the quaffle and it whizzes right by Henry’s fat head into the goal hoop. He makes several of these goals and then stops playing giving mercy to the Horrendous Henry. And because Ronnie wins he gets all the chocolate frogs in the world along with Henry’s broom. The end!”
Ron finished with a satisfied look on his face and Hermione looked at him and said, “You call that a story?!” Then she laughed.
Harry looked at Ron and repeated, “Horrendous Henry?!” Ron smiled sheepishly.
“Yeah well I know a certain story that involves the name Won Won and the terrifying gold necklace with Sweetheart on it.” Harry muttered. Ron blushed like mad and looked away.
Hermione laughed harder and both Ron and Harry looked at her with raised eyebrows. She laughs pointing at first Harry saying, “Horrendous! Hahahaha.” And “Won won oh gosh!”
“Oh be quiet! Or I’ll tell that one amusing story where the know it all girl drinks a potion and turns herself into a cat!” Ron exclaimed.
Hermione stopped laughing and looked at Ron and Harry. She averted her eyes again and Harry and Ron laughed at her. She joined in and they had a right good laugh.
Then Harry said, “The things we have been through, they should write a book about us shouldn’t they? Good book that would be. Chapter one: Ron spits up Slugs. Chapter Two: Hermione is a cat!” They all laughed and Hermione added, “Chapter Three: Harry Potter and Ugly Umbridge.”
They all had a good laugh at that as well planning to write a horror story on all the things Umbridge ever did to them and then what ever happened to her. They wildest of the ideas was that she fell off a cliff and was eaten by piranhas which Harry grinned happily rubbing the scar on his hand.
A little while later Ginny walked over to them and grabbed Harry’s hand, she pulled him up. “Hey there, shall we go and get dinner then?” Harry stood up laughing of the last of the giggles and wrapped an arm around Ginny, Hermione and Ron following after still chatting about possible title for Umbridge.
When they entered the Great Hall the walls were covered with large cloth flags of all the house colors and their mascots sewed into one large flag that covered each wall of the hall. The gang sat down at their usual Gryffindor table when Dumbledore came out into the hall stood at his podium and cleared his throat. Immediately the hall became quiet and all attention was on Dumbledore. “Hello students! Well tonight before we begin eating look around you. As you will all hopefully notice we have large and wonderful flags up. These flags represent our new tournament. The Inner house Tournament will begin in 2 weeks. The staff has decided that the competing houses will be Slytherin and Ravenclaw! The first task will be announced in 2 weeks! Just know you will be graded on how well you work with the other houses. Which means using resources and coming together. The houses that are not participating may not take sides! You must be open to help anyone who comes to you. And a hint to all; Brush up on your house history may come in handy. Now to begin eating!”
And with that Dumbledore sat down and munched on a muffin while the entire rest of the great hall talked in waves of excitement.
TBC

hope you liked it ^_______^
bye now
fjkrs

Well I lied lol NEXT part will be revealing this one is important but well you'll see here ya go Ginny and Harry lovers
hehe here ya go


“Well! I know I won’t be offering any help to Slytherin!” Ron said indignantly as Lavender moved a seat closer to him nodding with approval.
“Ronald, we don’t have a choice. If they ask Gryffindor we have to help. Same for them. But I highly doubt that they will ask us they are too proud for that.”
Ron rolled his eyes and muttered, “Well if you doubt it.”
Hermione turned to Harry and Ginny. “What do you think the tasks will be Harry? Harder than when you were in the Triwizard tournament?” Ginny asked Harry.
“I would say easier, the prize is smaller and of less value so the tasks must be have less danger.” He told her. Hermione nodded and turned to fill her plate. As she did so she snuck a glance at Draco who was making loser signs at some Ravenclaws who were making rude faces. She sighed and then decided to have the steak tonight. As she ate she wondered, ‘Brush up on your house history.’ Well if that is what it is all about no one stands a chance because I know everything about Gryffindor! Hermione thought to herself. She smiled a little too evilly and began on her steak.
***************************
“I am still amazed at the Triwizard tournament tasks you did Harry.” Ginny said flirtatiously. “Gosh, I would have fallen off my broom and broken my bum in half.” She said thoughtfully and unfortunately out loud. She blushed as Harry laughed.
He smiled at her. As always they were curled up in each others arms in front of the common room fire they had left dinner early to be alone.
Ginny gazed into the fire and closed her eyes snuggling closer to Harry who held her closer. A hot sensation fell on her and she turned on her left side, her back now to be warmed by the fire. With her crystal blue eyes she looked at Harry, taking in every single detail of his beautiful face. His jaw line; firm and pointed, to his emerald green eyes that glowed with love and intensity. She reached out a hand and swept some of his chocolate brown hair out of his face, then let her fingers feel his soft skin. She looked at his forehead seeing the white scar embedded. Her heart gave a jolt and she traced the scar gently. This one scar had caused Harry so much pain she wished she could take it away, and give Harry a life with parents and love.
“Ginny I know what you are thinking. And don’t worry about this ole scar. You don’t have to because even after everything I have been through I have you. You take all the pain in the world away. You, Ginny, are all everything I want and all the love I need. You make me eternally happy.”
A tear rolled down Ginny’s face as he said these things. She smiled and leaned forward. Their lips met and a wall of passion broke loose. As if their souls were becoming one Ginny pulled Harry to her close as ever and opened her mouth to deepen the kiss.
Harry’s hands roamed on Ginny’s body feeling her warmed skin on her back and side beneath her shirt he kissed her avidly the soft ample skin growing goose bumps from his soft fingers. Ginny breathed heavily pressing her lips to Harry’s who kissed her so incredibly hot yet so sweetly and soft. She closed her eyes and put a hand on his chest as he held her. A few minutes later someone walked into the common room from dinner and reluctantly Ginny and Harry parted his warm essence still on her lips she held his hand and embarrassedly hid her face in his chest as Denis Creevey walked by watching them with big wide eyes. Harry waved him off just as he opened his mouth to comment. So off he went. Ginny giggled and shook her head. “Harry we need a new place to make out.” She winked and Harry laughed.
“I’ll think on that one Ginny.” He replied. Ginny kissed him softly and fully one more time then pulled away and sighed. She stood up and said to him, “I have to go off and mail a letter to my mum for some spells for Greenleaf. I’ll be back in a while.” She hopped up Harry lying by the fire looking at her sadly then nodded and she walked away.
Out of the portrait hole Ginny walked toward the Owlery. She was a few turns from it when she walked into a corridor with two figures fighting in the dim light it provided. She gasped quietly and slid back behind the corner. Then carefully stuck her head out and watched the figures.
Pushed up against a wall she saw……
Ok so tell me WHO IS IT!? lol Ill post the rest later but give me a guess ok? THANKS EVERYONE You all rock and what is a beta?
hehe
bye now
fjkrs

Haha I just noticed your name sometimes I do sometimes I dont. Anyways haha WELL here ya go! Enjoy and good thinking ya'll ill take CAREFUL consideration when i look for a new snogging spot


Colin Creevey cowering against a wall with a hand holding him against it. Ginny frowned about to step up and yell at someone to leave him alone when she saw who was holding him. It was Oliver Wood. Ginny stepped back and listened to Oliver hiss, “Listen Colin. I can’t have a camera because I don’t have permission from Dumbledore. So why don’t you just let me borrow yours?”
Colin stuttered back, “Because it’s my only camera. No one ever touches it but my brother. Please don’t hurt me.”
Oliver pushed him harder and said in a forced nice voice, “I won’t if you just give me the camera.”
Colin gulped and said quietly, “Alright. Denis is in the common room now go and get him he’ll give it to you.” Colin looked really distressed and like he might cry.
“Very good little Colin.” Oliver said releasing him from being pinned against the wall. Wood dusted off his shirt and pulled on it to look straight then Wood said to him, “Thanks, Ill warn you not to mention this to a soul or you’ll find not only your camera broken but your face.” Then he walked toward where Ginny hid.
In a moment of panic Ginny ran backwards and then pretended to be just coming into the corridor. Wood was just walking past where she had hid. She walked on slowly with her head down trying to hide her furious face. What a JERK! Forcing poor little Colin to give him his camera. Oliver whistled and said, “Hello Ginny.”
This infuriated Ginny further! It’s all an act! He isn’t a nice guy he is a manipulative ugly two faced guy! She stared after him as he strolled along to then disappear into another hall.
Ginny ran forward to the corridor Colin was in. She found him sitting down slouched against the wall his head bent over. She bent down next to him placing a hand on his arm and said quietly, “Colin you alright?” She knew he wasn’t.
He looked up a shocked and frightened look upon his face and nodded yes. Ginny frowned and said to Colin, “I saw what Wood did-.” But Colin cut her off with a terrified, Oh no!
“Ginny please don’t say anything! You saw that crazy man! He’ll….” Colin gulped and continued, “Pulverize me.”
“I won’t say a word but I won’t let that happen Colin. Now why did he want your camera?” Ginny said.
“Well when you bring something like that into Hogwarts you have to have the headmaster approve or there could be misuse of the camera or whatever you bring in the castle. I guess Dumbledore didn’t give him permission to get a camera so he needs mine.” Colin said shrugging.
“Well what does he need it for what is he taking a picture of?” Ginny asked.
“Not a clue. But just please don’t say anything.” Colin pleaded.
“I won’t. Colin you come get me if he bothers you or your brother again ok? And when he gives you back your camera tell me.”
Colin nodded. “Ok now you go back to dinner ok? I’ll take care of everything.” Ginny reassured him. He stood up took a deep breath and walked away. Ginny remained kneeling down she thought hard. What could Wood use a camera for? Harry said he was here to help out until Quidditch wasn’t on strike.
She stood up and tucked a piece of red hair behind her ear and marched on for the Owlery. Inside the Owlery she took out the letter for her mum out of her pocket and gave it to a owl which then flew out of the window leaving Ginny alone to think about everything.
She ran back to the common room jumped through the hole and went to Harry. He was sitting in an armchair working on homework. Ron was beside him they were talking about how awful this particular homework was.
Ginny sat down at the foot of the chair and put her hands on Harry’s knees. “Harry.” She gasped. Harry looked at her concerned Ron leaned in to hear her.
“Harry, I was just going to the Owlery when I saw Wood and Colin Creevey in a corridor.”
Ron snorted and rolled his eyes. Harry muttered, “Shut up Ronnie.” And Ron laughed.
Ginny gave Harry a look and he apologized and she continued, “Anyways, well Wood was holding Colin up against a wall-.”
Ron cut her off by saying, “I knew that little bugger was happy in a weird way. It ended up being a queer way!” Harry smacked Ron who was laughing.
Ginny rolled her eyes and punched Ron in his shin. He yelped out in pain and rubbed it glaring at Ginny.
“No Ron. Wood was forcing Colin to give him his camera because Dumbledore wouldn’t give him permission for his own. He used violence to get the camera!” Ginny said.
Harry shook his head and said, “No way Ginny. Wood is a good guy.”
Ginny replaced her hands on his knees and sat up on her own. “No he isn’t Harry. I saw what I saw.”
Harry’s face became dark and he said, “Ok, so what does he want the camera for?” Ron nodded wondering the same thing.
“He didn’t say. But Harry this can’t be good. Wood was really…unpleasant.” Ginny said.
“Well I’ll talk to him about it.” Harry began.
“No you won’t! No if he knows I over heard he will hurt Colin. Let’s just watch him for a while see what he needs that camera for.” Ginny declared.
Harry nodded then bent down and hugged Ginny. She hugged him back her thoughts reeling with ideas but none seemed to fit.

*jumps up and down* CUPCAKES! hehehe ok


Bella: Well he couldnt use magic because Colin would have noticed his camera gone when he went to use it and he would have told on someone so then Wood would have drawn attenion to himself if he was seen walking around with the camera. Which he really cannot have. The way he got the camera was much more suttle even though Ginny saw him if she hadn't no one would ever have known and wouldnt have cared if they saw him with the camera. He had to use violence because the things he is going to do with the camera are very important for his future and he needed the camera.
So I hope that answers a few questions. This story is going to get so chaotic lol I'll post this here new chapter because well last night I went crazy writting so I have like 4 chapters up hehe.

OK HERE YA GO! This one is bad bad bad



Hermione was sitting in the library looking up a few spells for home making. For some reason she was really excited about the Home Ec. Class. She also had a book open for review on Gryffindor History.
Humming quietly to herself a note fluttered over to her in the shape of a sphere. She looked up gasped and snatched it away. She opened it trying to do it quietly and read the contents:
Hermione

Hey, I was just thinking of you and wanted to say hello. I’m out by the tree on the grounds want to join me?
Ok bye,
Ron
Hermione sighed a little disappointed; she had hoped it was a note from Draco. But she closed her books and shelved them away then grabbed her bag and headed for the grounds.
She walked out side. It was another sunny autumn day and Hermione immediately saw Ron sitting beneath their tree playing with something. She plopped down next to him and smiled broadly. “Hey Ron.” She said as she set her stuff down.
“Hey ‘Mione. Glad you came out. I wanted to talk to you.” He said and Hermione now saw he was playing with a rock. A smooth rock with pearly white texture beautiful metallic stripes.
“What’s that?” She asked him referring to the rock.
“Oh nothing found it on the ground thought it was cool. He said. “So what do you make of this house history stuff for the tournament?” He asked her.
Hermione shrugged and replied, “Well I am not entirely sure how it will be incorporated into the tournament. Although if you think about it, it does make sense. If you’re trying to join the houses then you should know the history.”
“Yeah.” Ron said.
“I think we have a good shot at it though.” Hermione said.
“Yeah because you know everything don’t you?” Ron asked sarcastically.
“Yes I do. Because I am the only one in the entire school that has read Hogwarts; A History.” Hermione replied.
“9 times.” Ron muttered and Hermione threw a leaf at him. It floated above his head of red hair and landed on the top of that head. He laughed and threw one back at her. They began to fight with leaves, and Hermione couldn’t help but notice how handsome Ron looked with the amber and gold leaves falling around him as he smiled and laughed. How the sun shined on him bathing him in ethereal light. Once they had stopped throwing leaves at each other Ron had a remaining leaf on his shoulder. Hermione leaned forward closely and picked it off for him feeling that warm touch she always felt when she touched him. Ron muttered a thanks and then they both heard it, a loud click. Hermione looked around.
“Was that a…camera?” She asked incredulously.
Ron looked at her and then around them, “I don’t know sure did sound like it didn’t it?”
“Yeah it did. Must be Colin Creevey…he is always taking cute pictures. Did you see that one of Neville petting the plant with cute furry little heads? That was adorable.” Hermione said.
Ron’s face darkened and he searched the grounds, “Yeah cute.” He said to Hermione distractedly.
He stood up abruptly. “What Ron what is wrong?” Hermione asked confused.
She stood up too. Ron put a hand on her shoulder and said, “I'm not really sure. I have to be off though, Lavender wants to look up a few things with me.” And with that he walked away just as Harry came over to the tree.
He gave Hermione a look and she shrugged. “I don’t know Ron is crazy.” She muttered and Harry laughed.
She retook her seat and Harry sat down next to her. “How’s it going?” He asked her.
“Good. Really really good. How about you Harry?” Hermione replied. She replied with honesty because for once this year she was ok…she had someone she had untamable feelings for and great friends and everything was perfect.
Harry grinned widely and said, “Same, Ginny and I were just out taking a walk.”
Hermione snorted and said, “That is innuendo for snogging right?” Harry nodded and then said, “But with Ginny it is so much more than that. She makes me so happy. I really love her.”
Hermione smiled reflecting on her own love life and how Draco made her feel. “I know what you mean.”
Harry looked at her a peaceful smile on his face. She returned it, they were each lost in their own thoughts but Harry said, “Then you know that feeling of panic when they walk away then don’t you?”
“Yes. And how when they come back you feel it should be a national holiday.” Harry laughed and nodded.
“Or how when you kiss them it is like being reborn into love.” Hermione looked at Harry.
He kept going, “Or when you hold them you feel so complete.” He continued smiling thoughtfully.
“Or when they look at you…”
“You share a secret and the world stops around you and your thoughts are only of being with them.” Hermione finished for him. He looked at her and smiled, “Exactly.”
For a few seconds they just stared at each other smiling glad to know that someone understood how they feel. The sunlight that seeped through the tree branches drenched Harry and Hermione in light and it was surreal how they sat there together in light so very happy. Then Harry very slowly moved closer to Hermione and their lips met.
For one brief and shining moment Hermione kissed Harry. Then like being pulled from sleep she opened her eyes and remembered what was going on. She stood up quickly and ran towards the castle. Harry sitting immobile on the ground behind her

BUM BUM BUMMMMMM! *eats her cupcake* Well hope you liked that one.....review please thanks everyone!
bye now
fjkrs

Ok here is the next chappie! This is a fun one i was cracking up as I read it so maybe you will too so here ya go!

Ron walked away from Hermione he didn’t even care that he had lied and was behaving strangely. He didn’t care he was ditching Harry, he had heard that camera click and he knew Wood was up to something. He walked into the castle just as Malfoy was leaving it and he collided with him.
“Move it Weasel!” Malfoy exclaimed but Ron just rushed past him angrily. He ran up the stairs to the common room and jumped in through the hole. “Ginny!” he shouted. She was sitting in a corner with some of her friends. She gave Ron a dirty look and went over to him.
“Gosh Ron embarrass me! What what?! Why are you having a hissy fit!? Don’t pull a Percy on me!” Ginny said.
Ron took a deep breath and said, “Sorry. But I need your help.” Ginny nodded for him to go on and so he continued.
“Well I was just out on the grounds with Hermione when she pulled a leaf off of me and I heard a click.”
Ginny nodded obviously not following. “A click of a camera. Wood took a picture of us! He is up to something Ginny!”
Ginny gasped and said, “He took a picture of you and Hermione? What? Why!?” She thought aloud. “I don’t understand. Ok…” She was quiet for a minute deep in thought.
“Ron are you up for a stake out?” She asked him seriously. “Because I think we need to tail Wood and find out exactly what he is up to.”
Ron nodded vigorously. Ginny nodded a final nod and said, “wait here I’ll be right back.” She then ran up to her room as her friends surveyed Ron and giggled causing him to blush.
One even winked. Ron smiled and raised his eye brows in a flirtatious way. But before he could do any more Ginny returned with binoculars a camouflage shirt on and a large camouflage shirt for Ron. He looked at it apprehensively. She shrugged and said, “What? It seems appropriate.” Ron nodded and threw the shirt on earning a few oohs and ahhs from Ginny’s friends after he removed his original shirt. Ginny rolled her eyes. She handed Ron the binoculars and they nodded at each other. Then off Ginny led out the portrait hole and into the hall. Ron followed her and before leaving winked at her friends. He threw his shirt at one and she smiled and giggled. Ron laughed and left.
Ginny was pulling a 007 move as she crept along the walls back firmly against it and wand held in hand just like Bond and his gun would be held. Ron was watching her and walking normally. Ginny turned looked at him and sighed, “Ron! I'm in charge of this so take it seriously or get lost!” Ron sighed and took his place next to Ginny against the wall and the crept together.
The sun had just set and the corridors were lit dimly. And in the dark corners Ginny led Ron taking cover in them. She whispered to him, “Ok we need names….you be Hot Mama Eagle and I’ll be 007 Weasley.”
Ron stopped creeping and exclaimed, “HOT MAMA EAGLE!? GINNY!! I want the cool name!” Ginny stopped creeping as well and put her hands on her hips. She then said, “Ronald YOU asked ME for help. So I call the shots or you can do this alone!”
Ron glared at her then said, “Fine.” Ginny in turn smiled smugly and pointed her wand at Ron. “Kie-o-Talk.” She said. “So we can be in contact when we are separated. And Ron…you can only use our new names on the magical walkie talkie got it?” She asked him giving him a very Molly Weasley look.
“Got it.” Ron murmured. Then Ginny looked down a corridor and twirled around wand pointed to the ceiling to end at the other side of the opening to the hall. She poked her head out and checked it. Then Ron heard in his ear as if he had on a head set, “All clear. Go!” Then she crept in slowly.
At the middle of the hall Ginny turned around once more and said, “By the way Hot Mama Eagle, I need a theme song. You know how Mission Impossible has…dun dun dun-ah dun dun dun-ah do do dooo! Well you need to sing me one. And make it snappy!” She demanded. Ron groaned and as Ginny continued creeping he sang slowly, “Do do do dodododododo….OH Ginny this is ridiculous!” He stopped walking and Ginny turned to him again.
“I know! I just wanted to see what you came up with.” She grinned then made a weird hand gesture and continued creeping. They snuck in the shadows of the castle for about 20 minutes when Ginny held out her hand, which Ron ran into, and stopped moving. Then slowly she stuck her head out and looked at Oliver.
Ron popped his head over hers and they both looked on. Oliver was walking very slowly with a camera in his hand looking every direction. He walked up the stairs when Ginny ran to another shadowed corner. Ron followed and she whispered, “Hot Mama Eagle target acquired.” Ron rolled his eyes and they snuck behind Oliver watching him look up and down corridors.
“Ginny he is looking for some one I bet its Hermione.” Ron said.
“Fa la la la.” Ginny said over the intercom thing.
“GINNY!” Ron said a bit louder.
“Hot Mama Eagle there is no Ginny here only 007 Weasley.” Ginny replied coldly.
“Fine. 007 Weasley he is looking for someone, I bet it is Hermione.” Ron said again.
“Yeah I agree Hot Mamma Eagle.” Ginny replied. Then as they snuck behind Oliver she very very quietly hummed the theme song Ron had come up with.
Ron smacked her on the arm and she was quiet. Then Oliver went sharply down a set of stairs. Ginny whispered to Ron, “Where on earth is he going?”
“Not a clue.” Ron replied. But Ron soon found the passageway they walked to be familiar. It was the way to the kitchens. That is when it hit Ron. But Ginny beat him to it.
“He is going to the room of requirement.” Ginny whispered.
“We can’t lose him in there or we’ll never really know what he is up too.” Ron said.
“We will follow him in then.” Ginny said boldly.
“We can’t 007 Weasley. We will be discovered if we go in there because we don’t know if there is anywhere to hide. We can sneak in when he is done.”
“Right good thinking Hot Mama Eagle.” Ginny said.
They were right Wood headed right for the blank spot on the wall and quickly paced in front of it. Soon there was a door and he entered it.
Ron and Ginny walked to the blank wall and looked around there wasn’t really anywhere to hide. Ginny sighed and put her hands on her hips. Then she snapped her fingers and said, “Good thing Harry taught me the Disillusion spell.” (sp)
Ron nodded and Ginny walked to him and put her wand above his head. She said a spell and Ron felt like someone had cracked a giant egg over his head and the yolk was now descending down him. Ginny said the same spell on herself. Now all Ron could see of Ginny was a faint shape of moving wall. She said, “Ok now we wait next to the door until he comes out. And when he does don’t move a muscle until he isn’t looking.”
Ron nodded then shook his head feeling stupid (Ginny couldn’t see him nod) and said, “Right.”
So there they stood outside the door until minutes later Wood reemerged from the door. In a moment of sheer suspense Ron stuck his foot in the door stopping it from closing and slipped inside. Wood had just readjusted his cloak and was walking away. Ron shut the door behind him. He wasn’t sure if Ginny was with him but he waited a good two minutes before opening it and whispering “Ginny?”
“Oh good you’ll let me in.” She said coldly.
Then Ron felt her brush up against him and he knew she had entered. Immediately she took the spell off herself and then Ron and then looked around the room of requirement.
It wasn’t anything special, there were 3 cauldrons with smoke rising from each, a few clothes lines hanging with pictures on them and a desk. Ron walked to the cauldrons and peered inside.
He could make out a small roll of film unrolling itself and magically enlarging itself. He stepped back as a dripping wet photo floated from the cauldron and onto the clothes line. It began to drip dry and he saw in the photo Hermione reaching forward and pulling a leaf from his shoulder.
Ginny walked over to him and looked at the picture. "So you were right he is taking pictures. Why though?" She furrowed her eyebrows and moved on to look at the other pictures hanging. Ron followed her and saw in one picture McGonagall yelling mercilessly at Neville Longbottom, another of Dumbledore resting a hand on Harry's shoulder as they talked. Then there was one of Ginny kissing Harry and of Ron holding hands with Lavender. Ron was disgusted, was Wood some kind of pervert? Then there was one last picture of Luna Lovegood pointing at the ceiling yelling to students walking by her face filled with terror.
Well hope ya liked....review bye!

Oh thanks guys! WEll Flutt...

Lavender entered the dungeons Snape was sitting at his desk scribbling on a peice of paper.
"Hello Professor." Lavender said as she sat herself in a chair. She was here to serve her detention.
"Hello Miss. Brown. I need you to do some filing in this desk drawer." Snape said pointing to a drawer beside his desk. Lavender nodded and went to the drawer she sat in front of it and opened it. Inside she saw every students name Snape had ever had.
"Miss Brown I will warn you not to go snooping in these just file them. Ill be back in a minute I need to send something off from the Owlery." Snape said his lip curling. He stood up and whisked off out of the room pausing at the door giving lavender one last look.
Lavender rolled her eyes and sighed. She took a file off a pile, the name was Jennings Harold. She went to the J's in the drawer and filed it. She was scanning through the rest of the J's when she came across her file. She looked up to be sure Snape was not hanging around and she pulled it out. She opened it and saw a few copies of her essays with notes from Snape.
She read one that said, 'Magnificent writer. Real potential for potions.' She gasped. When he had given this back to her he said it was disgusting. She flipped a few pages and found a folded peice of lavender parchment.
Lavender reached for it and opened it. In Snapes handwritting she saw....
Dear Lavender,
You are one of my best students. Im sorry I havent been the best teacher and I have scoffed at your work but it really truly is better than anyone else's. Please meet me at the statue garden after class on Monday.
Yours most sincere,
Severus.
Lavender re-read through the paper she stuffed it in the file and shoved her file back into the drawer. She sat for a second thinking about this. She decided she would go to the garden after class on Monday and see what her teacher had to say.
Just then Snape walked into the class and sat in his chair. Lavender looked at him seductivley.
Snape glared at her. Lavender looked down at the drawer and began to file more, but Snape grabbed her hand and kissed it with soft lips. She blushed like mad and stared at him. He winked and mouthed Monday.
She nodded and went back to work.


There muhahaha I wrote a short story on Snape's softer side lol all for you flutt. Now you know he has a crush on his best student. WEll anyways...hehe next installment TONIGHT so until then.....
fjkrs

Ello! This isnt a very important chapter so sorry it is boring. But nonetheless I hope you enjoy hehe.


Hermione ran from Harry. Just as she was about to enter the class room she saw Draco. He was coming to her looking concerned. She ran to him and said breathlessly, “I'm sorry.” Then she ran off to the castle.
Hermione’s heart pounded in her chest as she sulked up the stairs. She was headed to the library when she ran into Oliver Wood. She sighed heavily and he said, “Well someone doesn’t want to see me.”
“I'm sorry but you all of you really are stressful.” Hermione said.
“Us? Who is us?” Wood asked her.
“Boys. You all have to go and make life complicated.”
Wood walked over to Hermione and said seductively, “Do I?” Hermione backed away staring into his golden eyes. “I'm not that scary Hermione am I?”
Hermione backed up further Alicia’s face popping into her mind. “You’re not scary. You’re just taken.” Hermione said trying to get Alicia to pop into Wood’s mind.
His face darkened and he frowned very briefly but he pressed on. “Taken. Yes I suppose you could say I was taken away by you Hermione. You stole my heart.” Wood’s accent as sweet and seductive as honey washed over Hermione as his warm breath tickled her ear. He grinned as he moved closer to her. Hermione looked at him and his beautiful face. But she couldn’t kiss him. She has already betrayed everyone she loved. As Wood gained in on her she heard a voice call out. “Hermione!” She sigh very relived as Wood whirled around and looked at Harry.
Harry gave Wood an apprehensive smile and Wood walked away from Hermione. He clapped Harry on the shoulder and said, “Best be off mate.” Then he walked away with a wink to Hermione. She melted at this wink and as he walked away. Then she faced Harry.
But the minute she saw his very uncomfortable face she wished Wood was still pressing close to her for she did not want to face Harry. “Listen Hermione.” Harry began. “What happened before…”
“I know I'm sorry.” Hermione said.
“Exactly. Neither of us was thinking straight. You are my best friend. I'm sorry this happened but it didn’t mean anything.” Harry told her.
“I think so too. I'm sorry it ever happened. Harry its not your fault lately I have been in this kind of situation a lot.” She shook her head.
Harry looked at her beginning to get concerned. “Was that what was going on with you and Wood?” He asked not angry just worried.
Hermione nodded solemnly. “Yes and I told him no…but he wouldn’t retreat.” “Right.” Harry was thinking of what Ginny had told him the night before, from what everyone was saying Wood sounded like he was up to something. Harry came over to Hermione and gave her a hug. She hugged him and sighed deeply.
“Harry it didn’t mean anything and honestly you are my best friend and I would never ever want to mess things up with you and Ginny.” Hermione told him.
“Its ok it is over and nothing bad happened. It’s ok ‘Mione.” He rubbed her arm and then they separated. She smiled at him and said thanks then Harry said, “Have you seen Ginny?” Hermione shook her head and they began walking to the common room.
“No why?”
“I just was wondering. I wanted to tell her something about Wood. She came to me the other day and told me that he forced Colin Creevey to give him his camera. I just wanted to tell her that he was acting a little fishy around you.”
Hermione fought the urge to blush then looked at Harry a thoughtful look on her face. Wood forced Colin to give him his camera….why? She thought hard but couldn’t come up with any idea of why he would need the camera.
“That is really bizarre. What on earth could he need it for?” Harry shook his head. He didn’t know.
They went through the portrait hole and sat down at a table. Hermione felt better already and was glad she and Harry had sorted it out. She plopped down in a seat and she and Harry waited for Ginny and Ron to get back from what Ginny’s friends called a ‘stake out’.
About a half hour went by when Harry looked up and saw Ginny walk into the common room a very upset look on her face. Ron followed her in and they went to the corner of the room Hermione and Harry sat at. They were wearing matching camouflage shirts and Ron had binoculars around his neck.
Ginny walked over to Harry and sat on his lap. She wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him. He hugged her feeling her tension. Hermione pulled up a chair and Ron sat next to her.
“What’s wrong Ron?” She asked seeing the frown he wore.
“Well Ginny and I found out a little more on what Wood is doing.” He sighed and went on as Harry and Ginny kissed and hugged. She seemed really distressed. “We followed him around for a while. He had Colin Creevey’s camera.”
“Don’t worry I filled her in on that Ron.” Harry said.
“So we follow him after he came out of a corridor and he acted like he was waiting for something. He looked every direction he went like he was looking for someone. Hermione I think he was looking for you. At one point he stopped a Gryffindor and asked about you. Then he makes his way down to the kitchens. And he paces in front of the room of requirement. Well he goes in and when he came out I snuck in. Then I let Ginny in once it was safe.”
Ginny spoke up, “When we went in it was a basic room with only a desk and all the supplies you need to develop magical photos. This is a cauldron with photo enhancer and a clothes line to let the photo dry. So anyways. We find all these photos. There was one of you picking a leaf off of Ron.”
Hermione gasped and looked at Ron. So it was a camera click. She thought to herself. Ron nodded and his frown deepened. “Then there was one of Harry talking with Dumbledore, one of Luna Lovegood pointing at something. I remember that it was at lunch today. She thought there was a Masked Marigold in the great hall making people run into walls and crack their heads open. She was terrified because when she entered she stubbed her toe. And that was only the begging of it or so she says. Oliver Wood got a picture of Ron holding hands with Lavender Brown. There was even one of me. It was this morning when I left the common room to go to breakfast. I bumped into Blaize Zanbini and he called me a blood traitor so I hexed him and its all in the photo.” She shook her head and rested her head on Harry’s shoulder.
Hermione stared at her. So Wood was taking pictures of all her friends. But why!? “Well earlier today Hermione went into the castle and I went after her looking for her. I found her being pressed against a wall by Oliver Wood. He was making the moves on her. She said she told him no but he wouldn’t back off.” Ron’s face turned red and he looked at Hermione scandalized.
“OI Hermione! Did he force you into anything?” He exclaimed at her his hands clenching into fists.
“No. But see I don’t understand. Alicia is here but he still does this. She is in the very same castle!” Hermione said.
Ginny shook her head again and said, “Maybe he is like a stalker. I don’t know he is a shady character ‘Mione. Stay away from him.”
Ron nodded firmly. Hermione sighed and thought of sweet beautiful Wood. She thought back to when they kissed and how he called her angel. She almost didn’t want to stay away.
Ron leaned forward and put a hand on her knee. Very gently and concerned he said, “Honestly stay away from him until we find out what the bloody hell he wants with you.”
Hermione nodded and asked, “So what do I do if he corners me again? I can’t let him know we know about what he is doing.”
Ron said, “I won’t let him corner you. I’ll walk you to every class and to lunch. And if I can’t do it Ginny can.” Ginny nodded. She turned to Harry and said, “I don’t know Harry being in the room of requirement with all those pictures gave me the willies.” She giggled and said, “Only cure to the willies is a kiss.” Harry grinned at her and kissed her. Hermione stood up and said to Ron who stood up with her, “Relax body guard I am just going to my room to get my books. I’ll be right back.”
Ron sat back down looking pleased. “Body guard I like it.” He said. Hermione laughed and hopped up the stairs to her dormitory. When she entered her room she went to her bedside table and pulled out one of her books. She happened to look at her pillow and she saw a note sitting on it. She reached forward and picked it up. She opened it,
Hermione,
You ok? Come meet me at the Prefect’s Bathroom, I want to talk to you.
Draco

Hermione blushed and folded the paper she sat on her bed happily. He cares! She thought happily. She stood up ran over to the mirror Lavender had and combed through her hair. She added a little eyeliner to her eyes and put on light pink lip gloss. She smiled and then headed for the door when she stopped. How could she go meet him when she had a new body guard? Crap! She said to herself. She could slip out the window…or say she had to use the restroom. But Ginny would come up looking for her or escort her to the bathroom.
She went back to her bed and sat down racking her brain for an answer…..


Wellp boring I realize this...but Ill post the next chappie later hehe bye now
fjkrs

Ok...very emotional part here..sorry if it sucks...idk i kinda suck at writting these parts...


Hmmm lets see how does one sneak out of her dormitory when she will be seen one way or thought missing the other….? Hermione thought to herself. Well…I'm fresh out of ideas…so who is an expert on sneaking out to meet with a boy? LAVENDER of course! Oh wait she seems to be off somewhere so I guess I am left to fend for myself.
Hermione sighed and stood up off her bed she stood beside it and began pacing…what was a good trick? Then it hit her! She could fake sick pretend to be sleeping and then sneak off out the window! That’s it!
She ran over to Lavender’s mirror and wiped off her freshly applied make up and added about a pound of pale cover up making her beautiful ivory skin to look pale and sickly. She shook her head and then wiped away some of the make up making the paleness look more natural. She got on her pajamas and a tank top out she threw them on and then padded down to the common room where she waltzed over to Ginny. Ginny of course was snogging Harry, still sitting in his lap. Hermione awkwardly tapped on her on the shoulder and said, “Ginny erm…can I talk to you?” Ginny hopped off Harry’s lap and stepped aside with Hermione.
“I'm cramping really badly and I'm just tired. I think I'm going to turn in early ok?” Hermione made up her excuse.
“Oh yeah sure Hermy no problem I’ll tell Lav and everyone to leave you alone.” She patted Hermione’s back sympathetically as Ron walked over very stiffly he had on a pair of dark sun glasses.
In a very professional voice he said, “What seems to be the problem?” Hermione giggled at Ron’s attempt at being a real bodyguard he even pushed Ginny a few feet away saying, “10 feet rule break it and loose privileges to be around Hermione.”
“Oh Ron! That’s ridiculous!” She punched his shoulder and he removed his glasses.
“I'm sorry miss but those are Hermione’s wishes. Besides who can blame her when someone as smelly as you wants to stand so close. Take a shower and maybe I’ll reduce it to 7 feet.” He grinned as Ginny huffed and marched back over to Harry.
Ron looked at Hermione and asked, “Everything alright?” Hermione feeling a pang of guilt for sneaking off when Ron cared so much said, “Fine now that I have a great body guard. I'm just experiencing the wonders of being a woman….” Hermione muttered the last bit and Ron nodded his head knowingly.
“Right I could run and get you some ice cream, when my mum has these problems she always makes me run and get her a bottle of rum, but ice cream is as good as its going to get for you missy.” From across the room Ginny shouted, “Ron shut up! Hermione he is an idiot.”
Hermione giggled and said, “No thanks haha I'm alright.” She put a hand on Ron’s shoulder and said, “But thanks.” Then she gave him a hug and hopped back up the stairs.
Once inside her dormitory she ran to the mirror and reapplied her eyeliner and lip gloss and also taking off some cover up giving her ivory skin a clean and fresh glow. She fluffed her hair and then put a pair of shoes on. She ran over to her bed and shoved a few pillows in the covers then put a spell on them to give off faint snoring sounds. She closed the curtains around her bed and then went to the window. She crawled out onto the ledge where she jumped to another ledge. Once safely on the ledge she pushed the window open and crawled in the dark night sky with it’s glimmering stars twinkled behind her as she closed it and wandered off towards the perfects bathroom.
She walked to the hall where the bathrooms were and looked around. She saw nothing, no one and certainly not Draco. She figured she was early and he hadn’t arrived. But suddenly she felt hands around her waist that pushed her into the boy’s Perfect bathroom. The hands pushed her against a wall and then hot lips met her own. For a few seconds she kissed Draco. Then he pulled away a strand of blonde hair in his devious face. “Hello.” He said simply.
Hermione smiled and leaned forward to kiss him. But Draco only grabbed her hand and led her to the very back of the big bathroom. She saw an island for entertainment with maroon cushion pillow seats one table and one long maroon suede sofa. Draco kissed her and pushed her onto the sofa. She fell back with a small thud and he sat next to her kissing her hotly. So aggressive tonight. Hermione thought to herself as he removed his cloak and moved closer to her.
Hermione rested her hand on his cheek which radiated heat and were beginning to turn a fleshy crimson. Draco was practically lying on Hermione now kissing her neck and her lips.
But they ran out of breath and he flopped down beside her on the couch. As they caught their breaths Hermione played with Draco’s blonde hair sweeping it to one side as he looked at her kissing her cheek and neck softly and briefly.
“Well hello to you too.” Hermione said to him and he kissed just in front of her ear on her cheek. She held his hand lacing her fingers with his, pressing her palm against his.
Hermione sat up Draco followed kissing her neck but she kissed his lips then pulled away. He slowly kissed her neck as she asked, “So what did you want to talk about?”
Draco stopped kissing her and said, “Well honestly I was thinking about you and how much I wanted to kiss you.” He pressed his lips on hers and they she closed her eyes savoring the moment then he pulled away and said, “And because you ran right by me earlier and I wanted to know if you were ok.”
Hermione smiled and laid back down on the sofa pulling Draco on top of her. She kissed him a few times on the lips then said, “Yeah I just had a bad day. Made a mistake that was totally bizarre.”
Draco looked at her intrigued and said, “Bizarre? How so?”
Hermione bit her lip and said, “Please don’t get mad. But Harry sort of…” Draco went stiff at the mention of Harry and Hermione continued inaudibly, “…kissed me.”
Draco immediately got off of Hermione and off the couch completely.
“What?!” he exclaimed.
Hermione jumped up and said, “We were talking and I don’t know for some reason we kissed. It was nothing it didn’t mean a thing I swear. I didn’t want it to happen or anything it just did…”
Draco glared at Hermione. “Draco I'm sorry.” She moved closer to him but he pushed her away and walked away from her.
“Hermione, what the hell. Do we mean anything to you? Or is this some kind of joke an opportunity to make out?” Draco said to her angrily.
“No.” Hermione said shocked. She looked at Draco the crimson color that had been in his cheeks was replaced by angry red.
“Then what? Is this the kind of thing where you come to me when you are lonely but it’s not committed? Cause Hermione I seem to remember you mad at me when I was with Pansy.”
“Draco it’s not like that!” Hermione said hysterically.
“Then what is it like?” He asked her walking to her. “What is it like Hermione?” His gray eyes were fiery and flashing with anger. Gazing into them Hermione thought it was like watching a lightning storm.
“It’s important I know that.” Hermione said.
Draco scoffed and said, “What is important us? Or you getting a little action?”
“Draco that isn’t why I am with you!” Hermione shouted infuriated by the fact he thought she only wanted him as a booty call. “At first you made me feel passion! Draco…I have never kissed anyone the way I kiss you! It makes my heart skip a beat.” Hermione said walking up to him he had his eyes adverted.
“Then I go on a date with you and you make me feel so incredible, not just from kissing but from talking to you from hearing about you! You told me you loved the stars, I love that I love that you love the stars! When I went to bed that night I looked out my window and saw the stars, saw all the possibilities. They weren’t just stars on a chart telling the future how I saw them before how academically I looked at them, they were stars of mystery of….wonder and beauty. You are more than just someone to kiss.” Tears had welled up in Hermione’s eyes and they slid down her cheeks as she spoke. Draco looked at her his eyes had softened but they still held fiery anger.
“Then why isn’t it enough? Then why do you kiss Harry? Who else is there?! I see you with Ron, I know how much you love him friendly and intimately.” His voice was accusing and hurt.
Hermione shook her head. She was guilty she did have feelings for others than just Draco. But there was one thing that separated him from the others, “You know what Draco? When I kissed Harry we were talking about how the ones we loved made us feel inexplicably happy, and I didn’t think of Ron. I thought of you. I thought of how every time I see you, I know you’ll teach me something new like the stars. Or I know I can feel like the whole meaning for life is to love. That is how you make me feel. When you hold me I feel like the only reason I am alive is to live that moment with you.” She said this and her voice was husky and emotional. She looked at Draco who was looking at the floor a grim frown of anger on his face. She stood there tears streaming down her face but Draco didn’t look at her didn’t say anything at all. So in one sob she turned and walked from the bathroom to the window she had crept in through. She climbed ledge after ledge until she was on a balcony not far from the Gryffindor common room. She sat down in the middle of the balcony which was bathed in moonlight. She hugged her knees to her chest as she trembled with sadness. She looked up and saw the stars.
Solemnly she gazed at the Milky Way tears streaking her face. Each star twinkled mockingly at her reminding her that Draco didn’t love her. That it was over whatever they had was over. She rocked back and forth the silence of darkness cocooning her in sorrow.
With each star a tear escaped her soul. A huge lump had formed in her throat. Hermione felt sick and every second being alone in the night made her shiver with terror and guilt. She sniffed into the night when she heard footsteps behind her. She looked wildly around her seeing the moonlight illuminate Lavender Brown’s shocked face. She walked over to Hermione taking in the scene of her friend crying as a shock and an emergency.
“Hermione,” she whispered. Hermione sniffed and tried to put herself together she put a hand up to her face and wiped away the tears that just kept coming. Lavender whispered to her, “What happened? I saw you run from the Perfect Boy’s Bathroom. What happened?”
All Hermione could muster out was that, “He doesn’t love me.” Lavender gasped and said “Oh no.” She took Hermione into her arms and hugged her friend.
On Hermione went now, “I told him everything I made a mistake I didn’t mean to kiss him it happened I didn’t want it too. I told him everything, and he just stood there staring at the ground.” Draco’s face appeared in Hermione’s mind as she said these words the image haunting her causing a few more tears to slide down her face.
Lavender began to rock Hermione back and forth petting her head and trying to sooth her broken heart. And that is exactly what was happening to Hermione. She was experiencing her first real broken heart. She had made herself vulnerable telling Draco exactly how she felt. Then he didn’t say anything back and her heart broke knowing she loved him. And he didn’t love her back….

Its ok if you want to tell me it sucked I can take it... its good actually for the contructive critisism im sorry eep
well yeah...
bye
fjkrs

Sorry so late!!! Sorry! I made sure I posted tonight but its late sorry! i hope yuou like it although it is a bit boring hehe

Anyways...here ya go..

As Lavender comforted Hermione, Alicia Spinner came over to them and sat down next to Hermione. “Hey. What’s wrong sweetie?” She looked at Lavender, they had just been out hanging with Seamus and Lavender ran after Hermione after seeing her run out of the boy’s bathroom. Alicia had followed Lavender as she climbed onto the balcony.
Hermione sniffled and said, “Nothing… just had a break up sort of thing…” She sighed feeling stupid…and embarrassed. Alicia nodded and said, “Its ok Hermione. Whoever broke up with you is an idiot and a prat.” Alicia said.
Hermione smiled lightly and looked down. “By the way who was it?” Lavender suddenly asked. Alicia looked at Hermione curiously. Hermione hesitated, could she trust them? She couldn’t even tell Harry and Ron could she really tell anyone? “We won’t tell.” Lavender promised.
Hermione nodded she knew they wouldn’t…besides who would they want to tell? And the relationship was over so…. “I was secretly seeing Draco Malfoy.” Lavender was wide eyed as Hermione said this and she gasped.
Then she said, “Well. Draco Malfoy isn’t one to stick to one chick. Just don’t be too upset over him…he is sooo not worth it.”
Hermione thought about this…she was right Draco Malfoy was known to the whole school as nothing but a player…a sex god…not one to love a girl. Somehow this comforted Hermione…she knew Draco had probably done this o another girl she probably wasn’t the only one who Draco had hurt. Look at Pansy for example. She was constantly getting hurt by Draco when he used her to when he tossed her aside. Hermione felt a tang of pity toward Pansy…
Alicia was sitting there staring at Hermione apparently in shock. She shook her head and said, “Wow. How did that happen?”
Hermione sighed and said, “I'm not really sure one day we felt something we kissed and then he invited me out on a date. I had a really good time on the date and Draco and I clicked really well.”
Alicia leaned forward intrigued and said, “Oh dear Hermione you didn’t…well you know...” Hermione scoffed.
“Of course not! No we only kissed and talked.” Hermione said thoughtfully. She would never! Not with Draco Malfoy! She shook her head and Alicia asked her, “How did you two brake up anyways? How were you seeing him? Sneaking out the window?” She raised an eyebrow.
“We broke up because something happened between me and a friend we kissed on accident and we both agreed it was a mistake I told Draco and he thought I was using him. Every time I saw him…hmm probably spontaneously in the hall when we first began and then tonight I snuck out the window and before that I just walked out.”
Alicia nodded and asked Hermione, “So Draco Malfoy was jealous? Is this correct? And he broke it off out of anger….” Alicia was quiet for a second and Lavender smacked her in a ‘your being insincere’ sort of way. Quickly she added, “I'm sorry Hermione. You are a great girl and if you don’t see this then…Malfoy is a prat.” Alicia said.
Lavender shook her head in agreement and she said, “Why don’t we go to the common room?” She stood up and helped Hermione to stand. Hermione’s bum felt numb and she wiggled out wiping away smeared mascara and stuffing her now frizzy hair into a ponytail. She sighed and jumped to a window ledge and crawled through one of the windows. Lavender and Alicia followed behind her and Lavender said as Alicia popped through the window, “Alicia if you don’t mind can you run to the Kitchens and grab some comfort food. We are going to blow this whole brake up thing up with ice cream and cookies.”
Alicia walked over to Hermione she had a pearly white rock in her hand and she was rubbing it she said, “Yes of course. Hermione you will get over this I promise you are an incredible girl and you don’t need Draco Malfoy. You are way better than him, you are strong independent and a really great girl. Don’t worry.” Then she turned on her heel and headed off towards the kitchens tossing the rock in mid air.
Hermione smiled, Alicia was right she didn’t need that sniveling Draco Malfoy…she had her friends and her studies and she could replace Draco with a snap of a finger….right? Lavender guided Hermione up to the common room. Hermione trudged up the stairs and when she entered her dorm Lavender let her be alone the other girls were in the common room with Lavender. She went over to her dresser and pulled out her old fleece sweater and sweat pants she threw them on and put on her fuzzy slippers. All she wanted was to relax and not think about Draco. She went over to her bed and pulled her teddy bear from the pillows and hugged it. She sighed and walked over to the window. Hermione stared at the stars a single tear welling up in her eye. She wiped her nose on her sweater and sniffled. He had broken her heart. But she was going to get over him. She wasn’t a boy dependant girl! She nodded firmly and looked away from the heart wrenching stars. She looked briefly at the ground and curiously saw Alicia on the grounds. Hermione stopped and thought…wasn’t she going to the kitchens? She shrugged and began turning away when in the corner of her eye she saw Wood, Oliver Wood. She thought nothing of it, they were going out and all and maybe Hermione’s sad pathetic brake up made Alicia think of Wood and maybe she wanted to make sure he loved her….Maybe….
Hermione went back to her window and watched them. Wood was standing there wide eyes and a notebook in his hand…he was scribbling things down furiously as Alicia talked a mile a minute. I wish I could hear what they are saying, Hermione thought to herself. Then she ran over to her dresser the dull flop of her slippers flipping against the floor. She quickly rummaged through her dresser and found them. Pale flesh colored ears of rubber. She ran back over to her window and fastened one ear on top of the other one then slowly fed it down the side of the castle. She watched it slither slowly down the side to the grounds. She heard Alicia and Wood talking then.
“Wow! That is incredible Alicia! Ok…you just keep that rock safe with you! Run it if you need me…try to find out more for me ok? I have just the title for this one too…’new inner house tournament is doing more than making friends among the houses. More like playing cupid.’” Wood leaned forward and smooched Alicia who giggled. Then she said, “Ok I have to go Hermione is in need of a good friend…see ya later love.” Then she ran off toward the castle leaving Wood standing in the middle of the grounds scribbling on a piece of parchment. He hissed a very excited “yesss” then he too went off into the castle.
Hermione stood there at her window filled with questions. "New inner house tournament is doing more than making friends among the houses. More like playing cupid?" What the bloody hell… she reeled her ears in and put them away then walked slowly down the stairs. What was Wood doing? And what ‘rock’ was he talking about? Was it the pearly white one Ron had found? OR was it the one Alicia had been rubbing as she went off for the kitchens? If it was the same rock how were they related?
Lavender sat Hermione down on the sofa and said, “Ok the girls and I have decided to play a game of revealing.” She sat down next to Hermione and her other room mates gathered around. Hermione began to make up an excuse to go back upstairs and think about Alicia and Wood but Lavender cut her off.
“So let’s get started…Parvati! Ok so…hmm Parvati what is your most embarrassing moment?” Hermione turned a little attention to Parvati and waited as Parvati slowly and cowardly said, “One time I was playing around with my wand in first year when I made up this ridiculous spell and every time I opened my mouth a disgusting burping sound came out that echoed! My hair turned yellow and my eyebrows were red and I couldn’t get it to go away for ever! I was sitting over there in the corner late at night and Dean Thomas came in and he saw me! He laughed and went up to bed…he hasn’t talked to me since always bursting into laughter when he sees me.” Hermione instantly got a mental image of Parvati burping uncontrollably and her hair yellow and eyebrows red. She giggled knowing Parvati liked Dean and imagined what it would be like if she had done that in front of anyone! She would most certainly be scarred for life.
The girls went into a fit of giggles and Parvati slapped her forehead softly. For the rest of the night they talked like this giggling hysterically at jokes and embarrassing moments! Even after Alicia had dropped off food for them Hermione hadn’t been too bothered to think of her she was enjoying herself too much talking about all the silly things girls do. It was a really great thing too because she needed to not think of Draco and this helped a lot.
well yeah! haha what is Alicia and Wood up to??? Hmm...hope some of ya can figure it out I left a lot of clues in this one...but if you dont no worries!! oK next chappie will SO be better! AND I CANT WAIT TO SEE HARRY POTTER # 4!! IM GOING TMRO AND I CANT WAIT! hehehe
ok well bye!!!

Well here is a very short one but it is pretty good leave you at a cliffhanger...i know it is short but i felt like i needed to post it anyways hehe
so here...


Hermione woke up on the common room’s couch she looked around. To her left and her right Lavender and her friends were snuggled up in sleeping bags sleeping. In the arm chairs were several Gryffindor students and Ginny gave Hermione a warm smile. Hermione returned it and Ginny asked, “Girls night?”
Hermione laughed and saw all the empty ice cream tubs she saw all the bottles of butterbeer. She nodded to Ginny then she got up. Hermione gathered her blankets and sent them flying up to her room to be stored away then with a flick of her wand the garbage and the chaos she and her buddies had caused disappeared and the common room was restored to it’s neat self. Then Hermione hopped up the stairs and got ready for the day….
*********************
Harry and Ron came in from a long and brutal quidditch practice. Harry really had killed them. They joined Hermione and Ginny at the couch and Ron said to Hermione, “Saw you this morning. Not much of a morning person?” He laughed as Hermione huffed and hit him. He silently thought she was really cute and really naturally pretty when she woke up but he suddenly scolded himself the memory of Lavender who was just walking and snogging him before quidditch practice appeared in his mind. Lavender was at a planning thing for the up coming ball. Lately she was really busy but Ron thought to himself when she could make it to see him he was really glad. He took off his gloves and threw them at Hermione.
“So you guys think you are ready to kill Slytherin at the match tomorrow?” Ginny asked.
“Well if we aren’t to tired. You bloody killed us out there!” Ron said to Harry still bitter about how hard he was worked.
“Oh well sorry but we haven’t had too much practice and I wanted to make sure we are ready!” Harry said.
“Killer I like it.” Ginny said sitting closer to Harry. She tugged on his hand and said quietly, “I like a man in uniform.” Then she lead Harry away in his quidditch uniform out the door to go only god knows where. Ron glared after them. He didn’t like seeing his sister with a guy so much but he trusted Harry and so he sighed and let it go.
Hermione looked at him and said, “Say bodyguard. Do you still have that pearly white rock you found the other day?”
Ron looked at her a little surprised that question sounded out of the blue. But now that he thought of it he had slipped it in his pocket when he had gone on Ginny’s 007 stake out but he must have dropped it. “No I suppose I dropped it somewhere. Why?”
“Oh just wondering. Alicia had it yesterday and I saw her talking to Wood and he said something really weird.” Ron sat up and moved to sit next to Hermione on the same couch. He nodded for her to continue and she explained everything to Ron.
After her explanation he said, “Sounds like Wood is spying on you and Alicia is helping him!” Ron outraged. Wood is spying on Hermione! He said to himself. The very thought of him following her around and trying to make her like him infuriated Ron. “It almost sounds like he is going to write I don’t know a bloody article on you or something. I mean he wouldn’t really come to Hogwarts of all places unless he had a good reason!”
“Wait did you just say…article?” Hermione asked her face growing pale. She stood up and began pacing.
“What is it Hermione?” Ron asked angry that Wood could upset her this much. Concerned he stood up and put two hands on her shoulders. “What?”
“He couldn’t possibly! That wretched woman!” Hermione said frantically. Ron stared at her his concern growing larger.
“What Hermione who?!” he asked her.

ok there ya go! comment please

Ok well here is the next chapter. It is a bit revealing I mean you do find out some things. I hope you like my Ginny Harry bit. I had a different thought but when I wrote it it turned out like this. So hope you like it!
Ok here ya go!

“Rita Skeeter.” Hermione said. Ron only stared at Hermione in disbelief. Hermione explained, “Remember when I black mailed her? Well my mom told me that it was wrong and I needed to turn her in for being an unregistered animagus. So I did. I never ever thought she would get a job for writing but she has. Wood must be working for her….but why Wood? Why Oliver Wood?” Hermione began pacing back and forth shaking her head it didn’t make any sense. Of course the part of Rita getting someone to dig up dirt on Hermione and her friends made sense but why Wood? Yes he did go to Hogwarts but so did other students she could have gotten.
Ron sat down on the couch his mind swirling. Hermione plopped down next to him and said, “She is going to publicly embarrass me again. She is going to use all the pictures Wood took against me. She is going to give Hogwarts a bad name and Dumbledore an even worse name.” Ron looked at her.
“So you mean the one of you pulling the leaf off my shirt is going to be in a newspaper?” Hermione nodded grimly. Ron stared at her. “Well we have to destroy those pictures then!” Ron said angrily.
“Yes we have to stop this. Maybe we could tell Dumbledore about it and he could stop it.” Ron stood up and pulled Hermione up with him. He rushed out of the common room and out into the corridors.
“We know where he keeps the pictures maybe we can get in there and destroy them.” Ron said heading off towards the room of requirement.
“Well we can try and it that fails we tell Dumbledore right away.” Hermione said.
They hurried along when they reached the bare wall. Ron began pacing in front of the wall. Hermione watched as his face was screwed up in determined concentration. Back and forth he walked in front of it. Then he looked to the bare wall and no door appeared. He growled and began pacing again. Hermione stood up and placed her hands on Ron’s shoulders. “Ok Ron, imagine the room you know exactly what is in there. Just picture it and say ‘I need to get into this room’. Ron nodded and began pacing once again this time when he stopped there was a bare brown door on the wall.
Hermione pushed through it and scanned the room. It was the same, the same table sat against the wall the same cauldrons bubbled. But the pictures that had hung from the line were gone. Hermione sighed defeat as Ron angrily rummaged through the desk drawers muttering curses to Wood and the missing pictures.
Hermione walked over to him and said, “We have to tell Dumbledore now. Come on.” She began for the door when Ron grabbed her hand and pulled her into him.
“Hermione I'm sorry. If I would have known when Ginny and I were in here we would have taken them out.” Ron said to her. Hermione smiled.
“It’s ok.” She said quietly. Ron frowned and said, “No it isn’t.” He hugged her, wrapping his arms around her petite body. Hermione melted against him. Inhaling his ever so intoxicating essence combined with love strong will and cute goofiness. But jerked from her haze of delight Ron pulled away from her. His face was shadowed with unreadable features and his body language shouted reluctance and guilt. Hermione mentally slapped herself and followed Ron out the door. She sighed and they both headed off for Dumbledore’s office when Oliver wood came around the corner.
Hermione stopped dead in her tracks. Wood flashed her a wink. Good he wasn’t on to them but it all came tumbling down when Ron angrily shouted, “You! You better give up those pictures now!”
Hermione’s eyes widened and she looked at Wood who instantly glared at Ron. “What pictures?” He replied slyly.
Ron took a dangerous step forward. Hermione saw in the depths of his cloak he had drawn his wand. She grabbed his arm and looked at him. He backed off slightly.
“You know [MOD EDITED] well what pictures I am talking about. You hand them over now.” Ron forced out through gritted teeth.
“I don’t know what you are talking about. For god’s sakes Ronald I don’t even have a camera!” Wood stated the smallest twitch of a lip curl tugged at his lips but his face remained blank.
“Yeah that’s right you don’t, you go around forcing little kids into giving them their cameras!” Ron said.
“Where is your proof of that?” Wood said eyes narrowing.
“My sister watched you threaten Colin Creevey.” Ron said, “Now you give us those pictures now or I’ll…!” Ron said he clutched his wand harder.
Wood stood still he was glaring at Ron, “I don’t have them anymore.” He replied calmly.
Ron turned deep red and said, “You son of a cockroach! You already gave them to Rita Skeeter then?!”
Wood swallowed and said, “I can’t leave the grounds.” Hermione furrowed her eyebrows. So who is getting the pictures to Skeeter?
“So you are working for Rita Skeeter then?!” Ron asked.
Wood glared at Ron and said, “Excuse me but I must be going. Don’t have time to doddle with you kiddies and your ridiculous theories.”

Hermione watched after Wood furious. He didn’t have the pictures someone in the castle did and very soon Rita Skeeter would have the photos. Hermione had to stop this!
Ron turned to her and said, “He is working for Rita. But who is going to leave the grounds and give her the pictures?”
“I don’t know.” Hermione said. Or maybe no one is leaving the grounds.
******************
“A man in uniform?” Harry asked Ginny as she led him down multiple stair cases. She giggled and winked at him her whole behavior was silky and flirtatious.
“Yep. I love this…” She stopped climbing down the stair cases and turned to face him. Playfully she tugged on Harry’s practice uniform and said, “…look. Very sexy.” She then turned back around and marched down the stairs. Harry grinned pleased and followed her. Ginny really did love this look though, the rugged leather and the toughness that strangely comforted her. Soon they were heading for a small off to the side corridor that was almost hidden. It was always unoccupied and rarely did anyone ever walk through it.
Ginny pulled on Harry’s shirt and led him to one of the corners. She pulled him to her and kissed him. Harry pushed against her and they began kissing madly.
Ginny hugged her body against Harry’s. His breath quickened and she felt it tickle her lips as she removed a few of the harsh leather gear Harry wore. Gently yet firmly Harry pressed Ginny against the wall every kiss fired his passion. Rhythmic breaths filled the hall as Harry took charge and deepened his kiss with Ginny. Her softness over took him and he kissed her neck. He pulled away said, “You know Ginny, I like girls in uniform too.”
Ginny raised an eyebrow and said, “Really? So are you suggesting you take off that uniform and let me try it on?”
Harry laughed and kissed her. Then she pulled him away from their cozy corner after about 10 minutes and took him out to the quidditch pitch.
Harry looked around confused. It was deserted, the clouds had rolled in and it was gray and dim. Ginny giggled and conjured both her and Harry’s broom sticks. She tossed Harry his broom and explained, “I have quite the game, every 3 times I make a goal into the goal posts you, Harry, must remove an article of clothing.” Ginny grinned like mad as she said this.
Harry walked over to her and challenged her, “Then I assume every 3 times I make a goal you take something off as well?”
He arched an eyebrow at her as she smiled all too sweetly and said, “Almost. After every 4.” Harry looked at her surprised and she said, “What? A lady will make it as hard as possible to keep her clothing on.” She winked and mounted her broom. Harry shook he head and chuckled then he too mounted his broom and flew up to the goal posts.
“Ready?” Ginny shouted tossing the quaffle; she must have conjured, from hand to hand. She had a wicked smile on and Harry nodded. Then she was off and flying toward Harry.
The quaffle then hurled from Ginny’s hands toward Harry. In one whizzing motion the quaffle halted with a dull thud in Harry’s hand. Ginny laughed and snapped her fingers as if to say darn-it, then Harry tossed her the quaffle and she gave it another throw.
This time Harry missed the quaffle by inches. Ginny laughed at Harry as she began making humiliating lame 70’s stripper music.
Harry threw it back to her with a sarcastic smile. Then Ginny backed her broom up and then zoomed off toward Harry. She flew just feet from him when she teased him, pretending to throw it. Then she flew very closely to Harry and pulled on his uniform. She kissed him and simply tossed the quaffle past him.
She then removed her lips from his and began laughing as Harry saw in a daze of pleasure the quaffle on the ground. Ginny shrugged innocently and said, “I said no rules. Allow me.” Then she flew down and retrieved the ball and came back up. “One left Mr. Potter are you ready?”
Harry nodded challengingly and Ginny eyed him. She did a few circles around the goal posts then came to him. She threw the ball to his left and he caught it. She squinted at him and he tossed it back to her.
She smiled and tried again getting it to curve towards Harry and zip inches from his outstretched hand. Ginny laughed and stuck her tongue out at Harry. He lowered his head and shook it. Ginny flew her broom to the ground and got off it. Harry came down slowly and hopped off his. Ginny came over to him and grinned. She wiggled her way up close to him and whispered in his ear. “Take it away.”
Harry then laughed and said, “Don’t you mean take it off?” Ginny laughed and sat down on the grass looking up at Harry. “Well what do you want me to take off?” Harry asked her.
“Well it is your choice.” So Harry sighed deeply and Ginny began her lame singing again. Harry flashed a warning look and she laughed and stopped singing. Then he grabbed the bottom of his shirt and pulled it off revealing his flat abs and muscled chest. Ginny’s breath was stolen from her and she stared at it for a moment and then sat up tossing her hair behind her back. She walked over to Harry and looked into his green eyes. Placing a hand on his torso she kissed him softly. Then she grabbed her broom and said, “My turn.” She mounted and flew up to the posts. Harry followed shirtless.
Positioned in the middle Ginny watched Harry fly around her quaffle in hand determination on his face. She smiled seeing him shirtless, she admitted to herself that he had a nice body and felt a blush creep on to her cheeks.
Then she saw Harry floating towards her and she focused. He had the quaffle in one hand and he hurled it to her right. Ginny quickly and reflexively stretched out both hands and caught the quaffle. She grinned at Harry and he told her good job then they went at it again.
Harry tried a couple of times. He so far had managed to get three goals and was rubbing in every single one with laughter and sticking out his tongue. Now he was attempting his final goal. Ginny was guarding the goal hoops with effort. She had blocked a few of his throws but she was determined to give him quite the fight.
Harry was on his broom he was all the way across the pitch fortitude sketched all over him. Ginny smiled as he charged to her, coming in fast Ginny watched him fly right for her. She waited, waited to see his arm go to throw the quaffle but he didn’t and he was getting close. Then suddenly Harry was right in front of her. Before she knew it Harry had wrapped his arms around her hugging her and laughing his butt off. Ginny laughed and slowly she and Harry fell to the ground. Just before landing Harry tossed the quaffle and made it through the hoop.
Ginny laughed as she hit the ground softly Harry on top of her. Through his laughter he said, “Didn’t expect that did ya?”
“Haha no I thought you were going to kill me!” Ginny said. Harry pulled her onto him.
“I would never want to hurt you!” He kissed her and then said, “Ok now take it off!”
Ginny grinned and said, “Sorry what?” She looked away amusement on her face.
“I made the fourth goal! You must take something off. And I win.” Harry said to her.
“Ah yes but Harry Potter sir you cheated.” Ginny said calmly and seriously.
Harry laughed and said, “No hugging in this game of yours?” Ginny shook her head and Harry sat up he put his hands on her sides and tickled her. She fell backward her red hair flailed against the grass laughing gasping for breath.
“Ahh! Stop stop!” She shrieked as he tickled her mercilessly. Then Harry bent down and kissed her neck. “Now that Harry Potter is how to get a girl to do something.” Ginny stated.
Harry looked at her raised an eyebrow and said, “Tickling?”
Ginny laughed and said, “No kisses.” Harry beamed and kissed her softly on the cheek. “Ok getting there.” Ginny said. Harry kissed her lips and she nodded her head slightly. He pulled away and Ginny said with closed eyes, “Exactly.” Harry laughed and kissed her again. This kiss was deeper and hotter. Ginny pulled away and stood up she looked at Harry and put her hands on her hips.
Harry sat back and watched her. Slowly she removed her sweater revealing a silky cream top with thin straps and hugging fabric. Ginny smiled as Harry stared at her. She never wore anything this revealing, Ginny was glad this top was cute she didn’t own anything so elegant. Harry pulled at Ginny’s hand and she sat with him in the grass. She smiled as he traced her shoulders and neck. Shivering with satisfaction Ginny kissed Harry and lured him on top of her. Their bodies pressed together, the skin forming goose bumps. This was the most intimate Ginny and Harry had ever been and the feeling of Harry’s bare chest against her was exhilarating. His warmth fired her up, and she felt apart of him the way her body melted to his how his hands touched her delicately.
They kissed, Ginny’s hesitant hands roaming on Harry’s upper body. She placed a hand on his shoulder and Harry kissed her cheek. Very softly he whispered, “Ginny, I love you.” At this moment Harry had to say it, Ginny made him so happy she was so fun full of life and love. Harry couldn’t ask for anyone better. The way she made him feel when she touched him or smiled at him. It drove him crazy. He really did love her.

Ginny’s world exploded after he said this. She kissed him on the mouth and said, “Harry, I love you back.” They shared another kiss Harry running a hand through her hair. She hugged him closely then said, “And I win.” She grinned as Harry pulled away.
“No way! I did!”
Ginny smiled and said, “Who is the one who got all shots without turning to mad and violent hugging!” Harry laughed.
“Maybe you have forgotten your very dangerous kiss.” Harry asked.
Ginny stood up and said, “Dangerous because you almost fell off your broom!” She giggled as Harry stood up with her.
“Well I can’t help that your kisses are so [MOD EDITED] good.” Harry said embracing Ginny again. Giggling Ginny kissed him once more. Then she turned from him and said, “You sir are a cheater. A silly hugger bugger.” Then she walked over to the brooms and picked up hers. She turned back and saw Harry he was standing there grinning. Then he turned to Ginny.
“I won. Admit it Ginny Weasley!” He walked over to her.
Simply Ginny said, “No.” Then she tore off down the pitch giggling running around trying to escape Harry. But he was too fast for her and he scooped her up and laid her on the ground where they sat for quite some time kissing giggling and arguing playfully about who won.


ok there ya go...hope you liked it...i struggled a bit with this one anyways BYE!
fjkrs

Hey everybody! This is a gap filler chapter not the most exciting or revealing but needed to be written. Next chap will be better it is about the tournament ok well hope you enjoy!


Hermione was sitting in the common room. She had her head buried in her hands and Ron was supportively patting her back and helping her come up with ideas to fight Wood.
“He isn’t the one getting the pictures out. That means we can catch the one sneaking out the pictures get them all back and stop Skeeter from ever getting her job back.”
Hermione nodded and Ron encouraged her on, “So let us think ok? When is a good time to have someone get out of the castle to give Rita pictures?” Hermione thought about this…when was a good time? Who would be doing the sneaking?
Sighing Hermione thought harder then she had a bit of brain power and she blurted, “When everyone is distracted. Which means this upcoming ball thing!” Ron sat up straight.
“Exactly!” Ron said happily.
“Who wouldn’t ever want to be at a ball at Hogwarts and would hardly be missed?” Hermione asked partly to herself.
“A teacher?” Ron suggested.
Hermione gasped. She slapped herself on the head and said, “OF COURSE! Oh how could I forget so easily! Filch!” The memory of Hermione’s wonderful date with Draco stung Hermione deeply but suddenly she saw her predicament in a new light. A light where she could figure it out. Ron looked at her blankly and said, “What about Filch?”
“Well I was out on the grounds a few nights ago and Filch found me and this friend I was with. We hid and ran away but I stepped on a twig and he heard us. We ran for it but not before we cracked up at Filch’s ridiculous attempts at getting his wand to light.” Hermione explained.
Ron said, “Filch can’t have a wand he is a squib!”
“Exactly. Maybe somehow Rita bribed him a wand if he gave her the pictures Wood took. Only thing is how did she give a non magical person a magical wand?”
Interrupting Lavender Brown and her hairspray posse came over. She sat between Hermione and Ron and gave Ron a smooch then said, “Jeesh you two look grim.” She gave Hermione a peculiar look. Then Hermione felt herself being pulled up by Lavender’s friends and dragged over to a table.
“Excuse you. What is it?” She asked.
Padma Patil came over and said, “Lavender is going to brake up with Ron. Dean asked her out today and she said yes. She says Ron ignores her a lot and never wants to be with her. Dean can’t stay away from her and she wants to be with him so.” Padma raised her finger to her throat and pretended to cut it. She made a weird squelching sound and Hermione looked over at Ron.
He was nodding he head blandly. Lavender was talking a mile a minute. Then Lavender rested a hand on his shoulder gave him peck on the cheek then stood up. Ron was almost smiling as she walked away. The minute Lavender was occupied Ron waved for Hermione to come and sit back down.
Slowly Hermione walked over to Ron. She braced herself to help him through the break up but the first words out of his mouth were, “My dad said something about wands being invented made for Squibs.”
Hermione sat down hesitantly and looked at him he seemed unconcerned. “Ron, you alright? Padma told me what happened.”
“Eh, she said I ignored her I did. She said she still loves me and she hopes we can be friends. That’s cool, but I don’t care she was always mad because I didn’t wave nicely enough. Or she always wants me to tell her she looks good and if I don’t notice she has switched her shampoos she has a goat (or cow).”
Hermione nodded and tried to stop herself from giggling when Ron continued, “Did you hear me though? My dad mentioned something about a Squib wand. It is top secret Ministry information. If Filch is using this wand then I don’t get how Rita Skeeter got a hold of it. She can’t have many connections because you turned her in so…?”
“I don’t know either. Do you know when this ball is taking place?” Hermione said.
“Err.…” Ron said recalling his memory, “Well Lavender is on the committee and she said they want it on Halloween night.” Ron replied. Hermione nodded. It made sense.
“Alright so Halloween night we find Filch and follow him then catch him in the act of giving Rita the photos and make sure she never gets another job again. I still can’t imagine how she got one after the animagus ordeal. In the mean time we should try to owl to your dad and see what he has to say.”
Ron nodded in agreement. Hermione smiled, “Thank you Ron. I realize you have more important things going on. But thanks for helping me. I don’t think I could do it without you.”
Ron looked Hermione in the eye and said, “You are the best friend I could ask for. I would do anything for you.” He leaned in hugged her then got up to run to the boy’s dormitories.
‘Friend?’ Hermione tried to be happy but something inside her pulled her down. Something in her possibly her heart told her she had feelings for Ron. Maybe she was just on the rebound. She would fight her feelings. She didn’t want to hurt Ron because she was on the rebound! She watched him up the stairs.
Just then Harry and Ginny walked in holding hands smiling broadly. Hermione giggled noticing Harry’s shirt on backwards.
Harry and Ginny sat down and Hermione said, “Ron and I know what the pictures are for.” Intrigued Harry and Ginny listened as Hermione explained. Halfway through explanation Ron came back down from the boy’s dormitories and sat down next to Hermione. He asked Harry, “Hey mate…why is your shirt on backwards?” He eyed Harry suspiciously.
Harry grinned sheepishly and said nervously, “Well..w-well see Ginny and I were out on the pitch and I was attacked by..er..by wasps. They flew all over me and even down my shirt so I um.. had to take it off shake it out and stuff I must have been pretty dazed from it all and put it on backwards.”
Ron nodded knowingly and said, “Yeah some mental wasps out there ha? They once chased me all around the grounds buzzing like lunatics. Scared for my life I was.” He said seriously. Ginny was trying desperately to keep her laughter in and Harry nodded at Ron while Hermione gaped at Harry. How could Ron believe that? That was the most ridiculous lie she had ever heard.
“So Hermione continue.” Ginny said through giggles. Ron looked at Hermione intently waiting for her to begin talking.
“Well Ron mentioned your dad saying something about a Squib wand. And Ginny did Harry ever tell you about when Filch caught me and a friend out on the grounds late at night?” Ginny shook her head yes.
“And now that you mention it I remember dad talking about a Squib wand. He was really eager to get in on the project so he could talk to the muggles about their life. Said it would be good research to see how the wand would affect the Squibs.” Ron rolled his eyes.
“He just wanted to talk to the muggles.” He stated.
“Well Ron and I think Wood is giving Filch the pictures to give to Rita in return for a wand. We think he’ll give the pictures to her the night of the ball when everyone is distracted.”
Ginny agreed. “Makes sense. So what are you going to do the night of the ball?”
“Follow Filch. Catch him and Rita in the act. She will never get another job again.” Ron answered.
“So we wait.” Harry said.
“So we wait.” Everyone repeated.

Hey everybody! Not the best chappie but! Only part one! i should have the next bit posted soon so enjoy! Not long I realize sorry

The next day was Saturday. After a long week Hermione was glad to sleep in. She awoke and yawned big. Lavender was still asleep and from what Hermione could hear snoring! Getting out of bed quietly she giggled and dressed. Then she went into the bathroom and got ready for the day. Something told her today would be a very exciting day. Well that something was right.
When Hermione got down the stairs and into the common room she noticed everyone was gone. Posted on the bulletin board in big writing was, “TOURNAMENT BEGINS TODAY. GRYFFINDORS PLEASE REPORT TO THE GREAT HALL BY 8:00!”
Hermione gasped grabbed her cloak and ran out of the common room. She hurried down the stairs and entered the great hall. Its decorations had changed. It seemed as though the colors green and purple, and red and blue were fighting each other as they clashed dangerously on the walls. There was no trace of Gryffindor and Hufflepuff colors anywhere. So Hermione walked to the Gryffindor table and found Ron and Harry. She sat down and asked, “What’s going on?”
“Dunno.” Ron replied.
“We just read the bulletin and headed down here. So far no sign of any Ravenclaws or Slytherins.” Harry said.
“How much time until 8:00?” Ron asked.
“20 minutes.” Hermione replied checking her watch.
“Guess we’ll find out what this is all about soon.” Harry said.
Twenty minutes later every Gryffindor and Hufflepuff entered the hall and sat eagerly in their seats. Some were still in their pajamas only just woken up. Kids chattered left and right excitedly coming up with ludicrous ideas of what the task would be. One kid had gathered a group around him claiming he knew exactly what was going to happen, “If Slytherins and Ravenclaws still haven’t made friends after all that, they are going to splinch their bodies and then merge them magically. Talk about close.”
Hermione rolled her eyes as the group gasped and murmured. “I heard they are going to transfigure the Slytherin’s heads into lamp shades. Turn the Ravenclaws into cows too.” Ron said drawing the group around him.
Wide eyed they ushered him on to continue. Grinning pleased he said, “Then they are going to set mad birds loose on the Ravenclaws. Why do you think they are called Ravenclaws?” The group gasped horrified.
“Oh Ronald be quiet they are not.” Hermione said.
“Fine Hermione ruin all the fun. But seriously kids, Slytherins and Ravenclaws will have to go through some really horrid wedgies AND swirlies!”
“OH THE MADNESS!” One girl cried out. Ron chuckled and shook his head.
“Dense little runts aren’t they?”
Hermione gave him a look and said, “Yeah totally I'm sure they’ll even think there are mental wasps on the grounds too.”
“Oh so you’ve been attacked too?” Ron asked seriously. Hermione giggled and rolled her eyes.
Just then the bright sun light that had filled the Great Hall extinguished filling it with darkness. Dumbledore’s flourishing voice emitted from the dark and said, “SLYTHERINS.”
Suddenly there was a flash of bright green light. The door to the Great Hall burst open. Out came hundreds of glowing green snakes. Slithering all over the floor and even in the air. Hissing softly they formed the word SLYTHERIN.
Booming music sounded and the snakes disappeared in a dense green haze. Then there was a large purple tornado that erupted from the doors. Spiraling dangerously it spit out flashes of white light. It was like a storm in green and purple. Above the tornado were dark gray clouds flashing the same white light churning with suspense. Thunder clapped in the hall echoing on the walls sending Hermione to jump a little.
Then out marched Draco Malfoy.
Behind him Slytherins slid out of the tornado clapping and cheering. The great hall was suddenly full of loud clapping and cheering as Malfoy led the Slytherin’s to the front of the hall. The green and purple along with the tornado and clouds disappeared as Dumbledore welcomed them to the front.
“OUR FIRST COMPETING HOUSE!” He bellowed clapping. Then he stopped and so did the entire hall sending it into deep silence he said, “Lead by Draco Malfoy.”
Hermione looked at Draco he wasn’t smiling only staring at the other students superiorly as his housemates clapped and whooped him.
Her heart pained at the sight of his pale blonde hair that fell in his face. His face which was so handsomely stern. He looked over to her and her heart skipped a beat. His gaze rested on her, those gray eyes flashing lightning like the storm he had come out of. Hermione tried to look away but his gaze paralyzed her.
With one painful breath she tore her gaze away from Malfoy and looked at the ground breathing harsh. The memory of the fact he didn’t lover her stung at her and she wiped one single tear from her face defiantly. She looked up avoiding looking at Draco. She spotted Wood and stared at him. He was standing solemnly watching the event take place in front of him. Beside him stood an excited Alicia. She was whispering into his ear grinning.
Hermione instinctually looked to Filch who was standing next to Professor Snape. Snape had a malicious smile on his lips. Clapping more energetically then Hermione had ever seen him clap. Filch had Mrs. Norris in his hands petting her gently with old hands. His face was grim and etched in his famous frown of unsatisfactory. Nothing made that old fart happy except his old bag cat.
Hermione then had to turn her attention to Dumbledore for he was speaking again. “NOW FOR OUR OTHER COMPETITORS! RAVENCLAW!”

The lights darkened somewhat from the dim mist they had been at and for a few moments nothing happened. Then there were multiple red torches illuminating the Great Hall. Only the specks of red could be seen as the moved hypnotizing around the Hall. Circling then from the ceiling black hooded figures dropped down wearing cloaks of shimmering black. In the darkness you could only see faint shadows swirling in the air.
Wind suddenly blew the great hall filling the silence with flapping of fabric sounds. Every face was upturned to the ceiling eyes trying to follow the black shimmering figures. The torches burst bright red flame and the figures were clearly seen. They cast red shadows on the ceiling no faces were seen as the black figures dodged the light then in one blinding moment the red flames burst bright and high almost reaching the ceiling of the Hall and the black figures fell to the floor. They were outlined in red licking tongues of flame as the stood up. The one in the middle reached up and removed her thin silk hood to reveal a very happy dazed face belonging to Luna Lovegood. The Hall exploded into clapping and cheering as Luna smiled and walked to Dumbledore the applauding the Ravenclaws following behind.
“OUR SECOND COMPETING HOUSE! NOW!” The silence resumed as Dumbledore began talking. Even the competitors were silent and nervous looking. “I would now like to welcome out Professor Greenleaf who will explain the first task.”
Professor Greenleaf swept out to the front of the hall. She smiled graciously shook Dumbledore’s hands happily as they shared a moment of talk then she stood up straight and said, “Thank you Albus. Hello students! Thank you all for coming! I hope you have taken Professor Dumbledore’s hint into account and brushed up in house history like what each house represents.” Greenleaf said emphasizing the words house represents. “Now! The first task….

TBC

Hello! Well here is a small bit of a chappie, jeesh the revising i went through on this was hell! but now it all ties in nicley with the other bit of this part. I left you at a cliff again and a rather similar cliff but no worries the next chapter is in the process of revision AGAIN you see i had this completley different plot to go for the tournament then realized it wasn't working so i revised it all in a rush *blush* it may have a few mistakes, i finally got to the point where i couldnt stand it anymore and so now im posting hopefully you all wont hate it as much as i do!
Im one of those writers where it has to flow into me, i dont do well with planning ahead hehe
So anyways hope their aren't too many mistakes!
And dreadfully sorry for the wait! i got a new computer so all my documents are being transffered from the old to the new so im a bit busy, plus the new one doesnt have internet yet sooo BLAH but yeah i hope you like this!


Anyways here it is!


“Firstly for three full days every student and other select few will have their magic temporarily taken from them!” She said loudly trying to speak over the loud outbursts of outrage and shock. Every student began talking loudly ignoring Greenleaf.
“SILENCE!” Dumbledore roared and the hall reluctantly fell quiet.
Professor Greenleaf nodded gratefully at Dumbledore and continued, “The objective,” She said turning to the Ravenclaws and Slytherins. “Is to use your fellow house mates. For each house will use something that is in their separate history that will help you through the three days. In three hours all magical ability will be taken from students. This task includes every house on a different day. Today staring us off will be the Slytherins and Ravenclaws. Tomorrow Gryffindor and Hufflepuffs. Then we will be joining rivals Gryffindor and Slytherin against Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw. Then the last task is all houses against each other.”
“Once the magic is taken, wands will be useless so put them safely away. Teachers will be the only ones with magic and may not interfere with the students tasks. Classes have been halted.”
Stunned angry silence filled the air and Greenleaf said, “Our goal for this school is to unite you and to show you not to take advantage of your magic. The feuds rivaling within the school will tear us apart. You will learn to become friends and allies. Please remember that this is temporary and your magic will be returned shortly.” She turned and inclined her head to Dumbledore who stood and joined her.
He raised his hand and said, “Three hours.” Then he whirled around and exited the hall. The very second he was gone the hall exploded.
Ron looked at Hermione and Harry and exclaimed, “NO MAGIC?! WHAT THE BLOODY HELL IS WRONG WITH THEM!?”
Hermione herself was stunned but she was beginning to see why magic had to be taken away, she remembered the days of being a mere muggle and how magic was so easy to use. She knew almost every other student in Hogwarts took their magic for granted. Taking it away turned every student equal, no standards to live by all were non-magical. Suddenly excited by this news she smiled and said, “Oh Ron relax we’ll have magic back soon enough.”
Fuming he began muttering to himself, “Mental MENTAL! Like those **** wasps, what has this school come to? Next we’ll be forced to wait hand and foot on house elves.” He looked down at the table and stared completely shocked.
Hermione glared at Ron, What a wonderful idea, house elves deserve a break. She rolled her eyes knowing soon Ron would be over it and turned to Harry, “What do you think?”
“It’s actually a good idea.” He said quietly. “I'm not too worried I think this is really going to dash Slytherin’s confidence but I think it’s not as bad as they are all making it out to be. I remember what being a muggle was like.” Hermione smiled and nodded her head in agreement.
“Well I'm glad you see the logic…” But she was suddenly cut off.
“LOGIC?!” Ron shouted, “LOGIC? You call this LOGIC?!” Shaking his head as if the whole world had gone mad Hermione continued, “So shall we run to the library quickly and brush up on knowledge that may prove handy?”
Harry shrugged and stood, Ron mimicked and they made off for the library.

Hermione had opened, Gryffindor and its Mysteries, she was reading up on the song of bravery when Harry leaned above her and read over her shoulder, “Hmm interesting, I haven’t ever heard of that.” He commented.
Hermione furrowed her eyebrows and swept a lock of curl behind her ear, “I know neither have I. I found this book at the bottom of my pile I had made on studying up on the history. I must have over looked it when I read the others.” Harry nodded and read the song.
“Listen to this Ron,” He said then read aloud part of the song, “Bravery bravery, venture into fears and horror. Risk and sacrifice, for the explorer. Numerous cowards see only error. They cannot fight the childish terror. Follow heart and instinct, look past the scary shadowed tinct. Doom to wait? Be the bait. Forfeit for the greater good, only after, destiny is understood.”
Ron cocked an eyebrow and said, “Sounds like bravery means sacrifice yourself or be a prat.” He shook his head and said, “I think Godric Gryffindor was good friends with a certain white jacket because only the crazy would come up with that.”
Hermione gave Ron a grim face. “He wasn’t crazy Ron.” She scolded. “Bravery is interpreted in this song as accepting fate and doing what you can to save others. True courageous heroes know they might loose something to gain something else. It’s all part of the balance of the universe.” Ron waved his hand and dismissed what she said.
Harry stared at the song. He shrugged and said, “Maybe.” Then he sat down and continued reading Hogwarts, A History.
Hermione huffed and said, “We should read up on the other houses too.” She got up happy to have an excuse to leave and walked to the bookshelves.
She was skimming through some Hufflepuff history books way in the back of the library, running her fingers along their spines and humming to herself. Somehow no matter what was happening she always found refuge and happiness in the library.
Running her hand along, ‘Helga’s childhood’ Hermione felt warm breath on her neck. Whipping around she found herself face to face with Draco. His face was unreadable and just seeing his cold gray eyes made her heart ache.
Pushing her gently against the bookshelf he teased her ruthlessly, seductively with his lips he moved as if to kiss her, but he moved from her lips to her ear and hotly whispered, “You drive me crazy when you run your fingers along the books.” He reached out and grabbed her hand. He pressed his palm against hers and interlocked his fingers with hers. When she didn’t respond a woeful and angry look crossed Draco’s face.
They stood there closely Hermione couldn’t help but breath deeper feeling him so close. Her emotions were so mixed, had he forgiven her? Or was he just playing with her in revenge.
She stood immobile feeling herself begin to heat up and want to press closer to him, but her instinct told her no. Then she felt his breath caressing her ear again and felt his breath intake to speak.
“Draco?” A sudden shrewd voice came from the other book shelf. Draco stepped from Hermione dropping his hand and stuffing it in a pocket.
Hermione saw Pansy come into the aisle and sneer at Hermione. “Hello Hermione.” She said it as if Hermione’s name was like drinking curdled milk. “Bet you’re happy about Dumbledore’s tournament task. I swear he has gone completely mad. He is insulting us by taking our magic away forcing us to become degraded and insolent.” As she spoke she shivered. Glaring she said, “Come on Draco, this bookshelf is crowded with filth.” She turned and Draco took a step from Hermione, then he whispered to her menacingly with that same unreadable expression, “No one plays with me.” He then left swiftly with a loud comment of Hermione’s “filth” and Pansy cackled.
Slouching against the shelf Hermione sagged and slid down. Breathing deeply she felt tears well up in her eyes. Fighting them she shook her head and frowned. He was only playing with her. He was lost, there was no hope of regaining him. Swallowing hard Hermione held her head in her arms and sniffled.
“Hermione? You find a book?” Came Ron’s voice. Jumping up Hermione wiped her tears quickly and smoothed her hair in panic. She calmed herself and looked back up at the bookshelf. Ron appeared in front of her and with sudden urge for comfort she hugged him.
His knitted sweater was soft on her bare arms and his held her supportively and rather hesitantly. “What is it ‘Mione?” He asked quietly as tears rolled down her cheeks and her chest heaved slightly.
Sniffing she said, “Nothing, just a sniveling fool.” She said. She pulled from Ron and he looked at her concerned.
“Are you sure? I'm here for you.” He stated.
“Yeah. I'm just…” she sighed, “I'm just being stupid and irrational.” Ron tilted his head curiously and Hermione waved it away she again wiped her eyes and pulled a random book off the shelf.
Ron embraced her once again and said quietly and inaudibly, “I hate when you cry.”
Hermione hugged him back thankful for his support but asked, “What?”
Ron blushed and said, “I hate ham on rye.” Randomly rhyming his original sentence.
Hermione looked at him and raised an eyebrow. “Ok… Well let’s go and read…” She glanced at the random book she had chosen and found it was ‘Helga’s Childhood.’ “Helga’s Childhood.” She finished
They walked back to the table and sat. Opening the book Hermione began reading. The book was actually rather interesting. She found out many things about Helga Hufflepuff including she grew up in a valley and she was deathly afraid of the dark. She had night terrors as a child about horrible wizards torturing others. She later found out she was a seer and the night terrors she had were visions, or divination. Her life was interesting and as a child and teen she had volunteered her time to helping beggars and orphans. She was a wonderfully kind person and when she became a witch in her late teens, (her parents had kept the information hidden from her) she had help begin with a very early sort of ‘Ministry of Magic’ that later inspired the formation of the Ministry.
“Wow so Helga Hufflepuff was afraid of the dark. I never knew that.” Ron said after he had exchanged books with Hermione.
Hermione nodded, “Well you would be afraid of the dark too if every night you went to sleep and dreamed of torture that ended up being real. Did you also know that the reason for the house colors yellow and black is because yellow is the color of the sun the only thing that penetrates the dark, or black? Her house colors were very symbolic for her life and equilibrium.”
Ron shook his head and asked her, “What page is that on?”
“145.” Hermione answered.
Ron flipped a few pages and read and went, “Wow yeah your right.”
At that moment Harry walked up and set down a few books. But before Hermione could get her hands on them a Professor McGonagall entered the library and hollered sternly, “Tuck wands away and report to the great hall!” Then she whisked away.
Eyes wide Ron Harry and Hermione all stood up and made off for the great hall.

When Hermione and her friends entered the great hall she felt the tension and discomfort drop on her like a weight. Her stomach knotted with anticipation; even though this would help her school she couldn’t help but be afraid.
Swallowing she found her mouth dry and her fear doubled. She hadn’t realized this would so scary! She looked over at Ron and he too look apprehensive as well, Ginny scurried over to Harry and they began talking amongst themselves Harry rubbing her back as she fretted, so like her mother over the upcoming event.
As they neared the upper benches for the Gryffindor table Hermione gasped at the sight of a black steel chair at the top of the hall, it had arm wraps to keep wrists and arms bound and also a head rest. She stopped walking to stare at it appalled.
They couldn’t possibly take magic away like that could they? No of course not she said to herself, but there was a small bit of dread left. She felt the hand belonging to Ron, conceal around hers safely. She tried desperately not to grin and keep her face of fear plastered so he wouldn’t let go. She snuck a peek at him and found his cinnamon speckled face glowing with pride.
He’s so cute when he protects me. Hermione thought to herself. But didn’t let his soft touch distract her too much. She didn’t want Ron to be the object of her affection purely because she was on the rebound. Besides they had tried dating, it hadn’t worked quite right.
They sat down letting go, unfortunately. Hermione turned her full attention to the front of the hall waiting impatiently for Dumbledore. When he finally came out he chuckled and lifted his wand, the chair that had stuck revulsion in Hermione’s heart floated away. She sighed relieved.
“Sorry about that one,” Dumbledore said with a twinkle in his eye. He chuckled again, “Bet you thought that had something to do with how magic is taken. Well no worries nothing quite that radical.” He said.
All around the hall students sighed and the tension went down considerably. Hermione felt as the air around her became easier to breath in, a tingle that begun at her stomach and traveled up to her heart where it lingered momentarily. Then it vanished.
Dumbledore smiled to his students and said, “Alright well you all now have no magic!” The students looked at him like he had just told them their true genders were the opposite of what they thought.
Terror and confusion, disbelief filled the students faces. Dumbledore chuckled again and said, “I'm sure you all felt a small tingle in you tummy that then reach your heart. Well that was it. I took advantage of your comfort to get the worst over with.” He winked and then said, “You can try practicing magic if you don’t believe me.”
No one reached for their wands. Dumbledore grinned and said, “Well here is Professor Greenleaf, Slytherins Ravenclaws pay attention please.”
Greenleaf strode up to the front and said, “Welcome back! I hope you all took benefit of the time to study up and prepare as best you could?” Her scrutinizing gaze eyed each table fiercely. She shrugged and said, “I would hope so. Now, today the Slytherins and Ravenclaws will be…..
ok well i wont be too crushed if you dont like it lol but review anyways!
bye now
fjkrs

Ok new chapter! yay i hope the edit job isnt too bad cause i honestly wanted more time but can't so here!
Thanks again to everyone who commented You ROCK!
teehee

“Ravenclaw and Slytherin, will…please have their house leaders will follow me to the dungeons.” Greenleaf said. At this Luna and Draco stood and walked behind Greenleaf and Dumbledore, their cloaks fluttered at their feet.
Seconds later McGonagall sat up from her chair and began to exit, she waved a hand signaling the houses to follow. Slytherin rose from their table and followed superiorly, while Ravenclaw trailed behind smiling eager and excited. After them Gryffindor and Hufflepuff scurried out and the remaining teachers exited but went off in different directions. Where are they going? Hermione thought to herself.
“I wonder what it will be.” Hermione whispered into Ron’s ear. He shrugged and they all traveled down the staircases spiraling down to the foreboding dungeons.
Harry grabbed at Hermione’s arm and asked her, “Ok review with me about Slytherin and Ravenclaw’s history. Any connections to Hogwarts’ dungeon?”
Hermione frowned, “None that I can remember. Well…” She paused making a connection, “Salazar grew up in the good graces of royalty. When he was 17 someone sent his Prince, and best friend, a deadly snake, it was a ploy to kill him. They planted it in his throne. Salazar accidentally found himself speaking to the snake to leave his friend alone in Parsletongue.”
“After that the King put Salazar in the dungeon, they thought him to be a sorcerous enemy sent to spy and assassinate, because no one really knew about his past. But in gratitude for saving his life, the Prince convinced the King to let Salazar go. He did, but then threatened Salazar into being his personal Magician. His magic at the mercy of the King. Not such a good idea. Salazar refused and accidentally burned down the entire castle while fleeing.” Ron looked startled and Hermione commented, “Another story completely perhaps I will explain another day.” She was slightly annoyed at their lack of knowledge…what was she the only one who cared about the schools history? “Anyways, word got out and several wizards caught up with him, they then taught him all he knew. I suppose being best friends with a Prince taught Salazar how to be so…disgustingly prejudice. The snake must be his sign of appreciation for helping him discover his magic.”
Harry looked at Hermione, “So you think the dungeon he was kept in could be related to the task?”
Hermione shrugged, “I’m not really sure. I guess we will find out in a matter of seconds.” Ron nodded as the three of them amongst the other eager students entered the dingy dungeon. The minute they stepped in Hermione had to stop herself from falling over!
It looked completely transformed. The room was probably bigger than the great hall now! Instead of tables for students to sit at there were torture devices. Along the walls several old and terrifyingly real skeletons hung strapped to chains embedded deep in the wall. The windows were barred and twinkled magically as if spelled to never be escaped through. There was a table with blood stained on it’s top. Beside it was a shelf with nightmarish tools.
Horrible flashes of possible torture sessions ran through Hermione’s mind, the screams of the victims painted on the walls reverberating at her. Their mutilation haunted her. She reached out and clasped Ron’s hand. One thing was for sure, she did not have the stomach to be a practitioner of torture. How lucky for Draco.
Beside her Ron gaped at the dungeon with stained floors of bodily fluids such as blood and other gruesome things. It stank of rotting corpses, and Hermione was too frightened to look into the chambers locked off behind bars of rusty dust coated iron.
Harry stared on in confusion. Bunching up the students stood stiff and as far as possible from the torture tables and cells, they centered in the middle of the dungeon murmuring quietly eyeing the tables suspiciously.
Standing beside a shelf of tools Dumbledore smiled. Behind him Neville Longbottom picked up a device with dried blood sticking to it. He frowned horrified then dropped it with a clatter.
“Relax! You all look like we have brought you to be tortured!” Dumbledore called out. Hermione glanced at Filch who curled his lip with sourness and mumbled something to his cat. Must be in heaven, Hermione thought to herself. “Well we haven’t! In fact nothing in this whole chamber is authentic.” Students absorbed this information then looked around once more. Feeling more comfortable they approached the tables hesitantly touching them or peering into cells past bars. Amazed, “whoas.” were heard all around.
Hermione stayed quite still. But she did heave a sigh of relief. Dumbledore must get a kick out of petrifying his students. She looked at Ron who was examining some contraption meant to go around the mouth? Perhaps, it looked familiar… He held it up and looked at it from every angle, finally he put it to his own mouth and it snapped shut. Harry laughed as it pinched Ron’s lips together, realizing the contraption was actually a mouse trap, however old and oddly shaped, Hermione giggled.
Walking to him she unfastened it from his lips, his face was red and he eyed the mouse trap warily. “Mouse trap.” Hermione told him and touched the metal bars that had pinched Ron’s lips, they were made of foam and looked shockingly real.
Harry came up behind Ron and clasped him on the shoulder, “Like some cheese?” Hermione laughed and Ron sneered at Harry.
“Shut up Harry. If I recall fittingly you didn’t know what a port key was. Only an idiot doesn’t know that.”
“Oh stop bickering like an old couple.” Hermione scolded them and placed the mouse trap on the table. “Meow.” She heard Harry say. “Don’t make me go kung fu kitty on your butt.” Ron retorted humoring. Hermione rolled her eyes.
Behind them they heard McGonagall calling all the Ravenclaws. “Assemble over here please all Ravenclaws. Slytherins to my left! Good, good, yes…” Then Minerva began ushering students this way and that. Dumbledore looked on with amusement and keenness his eyes twinkling with sparks. Greenleaf placed herself at the very front of the room, she cleared her throat and almost every student looked at her.
Without really thinking about it Hermione glanced at Draco. He wasn’t even paying attention to Greenleaf, his head was inclined and he was whispering with Marian Belford, a very attractive yet phony Hufflepuff, she kept giggling and touching Malfoy’s chest flirtatiously. He smiled in reply and said something Hermione knew was witty.
Heart breaking, Hermione took a very deep breath and looked back at Greenleaf, but cutting through the silence she could still hear that stupid giggle. Ron nudged her elbow and whispered, “Bloody hell, Marian must be going for the giggling world record…bet she wets herself.” Hermione looked up at Ron appalled then laughed. She hit him playfully.
He reached out and grabbed her fist holding it firmly in his hand. Then turned his attention back to Greenleaf and Hermione had to will herself not to blush. Holding hands with Ron was so nice. Releasing her fist she intertwined her fingers with his. From behind them Seamus Finnegan and Dean Thomas “ooohed” mockingly. Ron shot him a glance and Harry cocked and eyebrow at Hermione. She shrugged and gave all her attention on Greenleaf.
“…This is what your whole school now looks like.” Hermione furrowed her eyebrows. Like a torment chamber? “It looks like a real castle. I realize it did just before we came in here but it was a school castle. Now its only purpose is to be a castle. Classrooms are now bedrooms or what have you. Your dormitories remain the same however most magical spells have been lifted. Except of course those spells placed there so ya’ll will be safe, but otherwise not a trace of magic.”
The students murmured among the dungeon. “Wow, so no school and no magic. This is odd.” Harry said.
“Definitely. I wonder how the castle looks now, like what the differences are…” Hermione said, in her mind she could only picture the Hogwarts she had come to live in and love. Could there really be drastic changes? It seemed authentic to her, but she wasn’t a castle expert so maybe it would look completely changed.
“The house elves have been ordered to take time off.” Hermione perked up, the house elves on holiday? Wicked! “So now your challenge as a wizard or witch bound of your power is to cook, clean, and other mundane things by yourself with out magic. This isn’t a task more of a requirement. More importantly…”
She turned to the Slytherins and the Ravenclaws, “Today Slytherin and Ravenclaw will be competing for a clue to the ultimate tournament. A competition of the brave. Firstly, we need Gryffindor and Hufflepuff to exit the dungeon, Professor McGonagall will tell ya’ll your part in this contest.”
“This way.” McGonagall said the houses exited reluctantly expecting to be nothing but bystanders. They went up a stairwell lit with eerie orange light cast by the torches mounted on the wall. It was dim even though it was morning. Not really seeing much except a few scurrying teachers there was nothing out of the ordinary, the dark passage to the dungeons was the same.
Shepherding the students into a second chamber filled with vile tools and tables but mostly with wardrobes and dressing rooms, McGonagall bustled in after them closing the heavy wooden door behind her. She pulled on her sleeves straightening them and dusted herself off then said in her brisk stiff voice, “The Ravenclaws and Slytherins are going to venture into the Forbidden Forest and you all will take role as a frightening monster.”
What? Was she serious? That was the most ludicrous idea Hermione had ever heard of. “I don’t get. You like mean Halloween right? Oh my god! We should totally have a costume contest.” Marian Belford said in her irritatingly blonde voice. No matter what she always sounded ridiculously dim-witted. What the heck did Draco see in this airhead? Hermione asked no one in particular angrily.
“Like no Marian.” McGonagall said annoyed and mockingly. “Allow me to ask you all what the task for the Slytherins and Ravenclaws is based off? Bravery. So if you all scare them witless they cannot complete the task. This is a test, your job is to do all you can to scare them off. An advantage because if they do get scared everyone has an opportunity to win the clue.”
Understanding Hermione smothered down an evil smile. Ha! Draco would cry for dear old mummy when she got to him. Somehow standing next to Ron and Harry devising evil plans to thwart Draco made her feel better, it was familiar in a way, and also comforting to know she was in a way, back to herself.
“Now in this room is where the young men of Gryffindor and Hufflepuff can find their choice of costumes. In the next room over the young ladies may find theirs. In each wardrobe you can find a variety of…interesting ensembles. Once every student is dressed I shall perform a spell to transfigure your face into something horrific. Now, please chose an outfit. Ladies follow me.”
Then she walked tall through the crowd of students. Hermione felt Ron squeeze her hand in a ‘see ya in a while’ way before she left the room. The next room over was almost identical to the other except for the window on the far wall letting light spill in.
She walked to a wardrobe and picked through a bunch of costumes before coming across one that had a green shawl over a cream bodice and a brown skirt. She pulled it out recognizing at once it was a Banshee costume.
Beaming she stepped into a dressing room and slipped the outfit on. Looking into a mirror she saw it emphasized her curves and made her look like a innocent peasant girl. She stepped out of the small room and Lavender Brown whistled her approval.
“Merlin’s Beard Hermione, you don’t look the least bit terrifying! You look smoking!” She laughed. Lavender was wearing a pair of black translucent wings and a tight fitting gown of layered black silk. She too looked very good but in a I’ll kill you way.
“What are you?” Hermione asked not recognizing the costume.
“I’m a vampire bat! Well sort of.” She then pulled out a pair of fangs and popped them in her mouth. “Bethter?” She mumbled through the fangs. Hermione laughed and nodded.
Ginny came over to her and held up her hands which were curled to look like claws. Her outfit too wasn’t so scary, were they suppose to look scary? She was in a werewolf’s outfit with raggedy hair allover. A long snout on a string dangled at her neck and she pushed it onto her nose. It made her look so childish. Hermione laughed, Ginny growled.
“Look pretty good don’t I?” She asked.
“Oh yeah Harry wont be able to take his eyes off you!” Hermione replied.
“He will when I show him this tail!” Ginny exclaimed and pulled on a longish tail. Hermione laughed again. Ok now that was scary.
All around girls were dressed in either unidentifiable costumes, or in mystical creature’s costumes. There was a Yeti girl who was growling at her friends. There were a lot of Big Foot girls. Two of them played patty cake with the big furry slippers meant as feet. Hermione even saw a girl dressed as a troll! But the faces of the people around her were easy to see, hopefully McGonagall’s spell would scary everyone all up. At this point in time they all just looked ridiculous.
“Quiet down girls!” McGonagall shh’d everyone. From the back of the room someone threw a big foot claw at her. The room erupted in laughter as the smart allec girl from Hufflepuff came up and apologized all too innocently.
“Now, as I was saying before I was rudely interrupted, all Vampires step forward.” Weeding out from the crowd Lavender and many other girls came to assemble in front of McGonagall.
“Good is that all?” No one else stepped forward so the Professor raised an arm, her sleeves fluttered, then she said, “Terrifyico!” Instantly Lavender’s familiar face went very very pale. Her hair grew unnaturally long and turned obsidian black. The fake fangs she had placed in her mouth gleamed and turned real as did the wings that now beat on her back. Her pretty almond eyes hollowed and blacked, her lips stained deep cherry red. She looked real. Her finger nails grew 2 inches and she gave off an air of being bloodthirsty. When she and the other pale girls turned, her eyes flashed dangerously, no pupils visible she looked possessed Hermione caught her eye and gasped. She was scary! But not just scary, she was…absolutely petrifying!
The vampires replaced themselves back in the crowd and McGonagall asked for the big foot girls to come up. Again she preformed a spell and the hair on the girls became real, they hunched over primitively and large fangs escaped their lips. They grew claws and they too looked real and frightening. As they returned to their places Hermione saw the Hufflepuff girl moonwalk back to her spot. She giggled, so no one lost their personalities. Good.
“Ok now all banshees please come up.” Hermione stepped forward hesitantly, there were only two other banshees. She stepped in front of Professor McGonagall and took a deep breath.
“Terrifyico!” A warm feeling fell over Hermione’s body. It was like having a very large egg cracked on top of her. She stood tall and felt only the warmth. When she looked at her fellow banshees she saw long frayed white hair on one, and red on the other. The hair grew almost to the floor. Hermione discovered her own hair vibrant red and a little curled. The girl’s faces paled and dark circles appeared under their eyes. They looked the same except their eyes turned reddish and bloodshot and their lips plumped and turned into what looked like a permanent frown. But they along with the vampires, for sure were the most human and attractive looking of the group.
McGonagall asked them to return to the crowd so she could begin another group and Hermione walked back towards Ginny. Ginny stared at her and said, “Whoa.” Then she too went before McGonagall and transformed into a beastly creature.
When everyone was finished McGonagall lead the way to the boy’s room. When they entered Hermione jumped back. The boys too had transformed into monsters. She looked around not sure where Harry and Ron were. But then she saw a scary demented looking Leprechaun with blood on his shirt and knew it was Ron. And to verify it she saw a unnaturally large black dog beside the Leprechaun and knew that was Harry. No doubt taking the role of ‘The Grim’ She walked over to them and said in a peculiar screech, “Hello.”
They looked at her stunned and intrigued. “Hermione?” Ron asked. She nodded afraid to speak. “Cool. You look…cool.” Ron said apparently at a loss for words. Harry barked his appreciation and pointed his nose at Seamus Finnegan who was dressed like some sort of a monkey monster.
Hermione cocked her head at him, What about him? She asked herself. Then she heard his Irish accent and smiled. Winking she crept up behind the boy and then let out a shriek.
“Holy!” he started then fell backwards face pale. Hermione opened her bloodshot eyes wide, Seamus stared back at her frozen in fear then she giggled and waved.
“Relax you idiot. It is only me Hermione.” She said forcing her voice to sound normal.
“Bloody hell! What is wrong with you!” he said taking experimental breaths to make sure he wasn’t dead. He was dressed as a pirate. “Hermione you scared the living heck outta me! Banshees are omens to Irish men!” It was true, if an Irish man saw a banshee it meant someone in his family perhaps himself would die. That is why Banshee’s eyes are so red, from weeping over the souls claimed by death. Hermione smiled and said, “Whoops.” Then trotted off.
Ron was snickering and Harry was rolling on the floor making bizarre laughing noises. “What an air head! He knew all of us were dressing up! He should have known I wasn’t a real banshee!” Hermione said with little effort at keeping her voice normal.
They all laughed again when suddenly a large blur of fur pounced on Harry. In a human way the werewolf hugged him.
“Hey Ginny.” Hermione said discretely letting Ron know who the fur ball was. At the request of a friend Ginny trotted off.
“Attention please! The clue has been issued to the Ravenclaws and Slytherins. Allow me to explain what exactly is going on. The competing houses have a time limit. They have until the sleeping dragon is awakened. As you all should know, Hogwarts means never tickle a sleeping dragon, so they have until the dragon is magically tickled and awakened. If neither house succeeds before the time allotted all of the houses may begin searching for the clue to the tournament.
We will lead you out to the forest and show you where you will be placed to hide and scare. Once the time expires the dragon will give you the riddle to the clue if no one is victorious. This is somewhat of a scavenger hunt. Your only concern at this point in time is to scare off opponents. Do not under any circumstances wander deep into the forest. There are boundaries and you cannot pass them but do not even try for your own safety. Now let us move to the forest. Kick some butt Gryffindors.” McGonagall finished with a wink.
Then she turned and opened the same heavy wooden door. Then disappeared out of it. “Scavenger hunt eh?” Hermione said to Ron and Harry.
“Must have something to do with the clue.” Ron replied. “Hey guys, if you see Malfoy or Crabbe or Goyle, scare them mad.”
“No problem.” Hermione told him and he looked surprised. Maybe he had expected her to scold him and tell him not to favor any students not to abuse his position. But Draco was just asking for it.
“Let’s not separate if we can help it.” Harry said in a gruff voice. He must have realized the spell didn’t disable him from talking. Hermione nodded in agreement, it was intimidating around all these monster students.
The Hufflepuffs and Gryffindors walked up the stairs out of the dungeons. But McGonagall cut from venturing into the castle by making a sharp right turn right out to the grounds. She met up with several teachers as the group neared the forest they chatted eagerly.
“Before we entered the dungeons I noticed the professors go into the castle, they must have spelled it into a normal castle. I wondered why they didn’t follow.” Hermione mentioned.
“Oh yeah I wondered about that too.” Harry said.
Suddenly Ron was howling with laughter. Clutching his sides and pointing towards the front of the group. Hermione looked at him confused then followed his point and saw two large hairy werewolves growling at little Professor Flitwick who ran with his short little legs to keep up with the other professors. The look on his face was pure fear and he looked so animated the way his stubby legs ran furiously to keep out of bites reach from the two werewolves.
Hermione smacked Ron, “That’s not funny! That is like tripping the blind! He is tiny, they should not be chasing him like that!” Angrily Hermione ran forward and pulled on the tails of the two werewolves.
“Stop that! I am invoking my authority as a Prefect and you each will receive detention for two nights for such ridiculous behavior.” She said in a ear shattering tone. Whether it was her ‘authority’ as a prefect or the tone of voice she used the two werewolves stopped trying to bite off Flitwick’s butt and growled.
When she stomped back to walk with Harry and Ron, Ron grumbled, “Party pooper.”
Infuriated Hermione smacked him again and said, “Ronald! That behavior is completely unorthodox and rude! Those boys are lucky I don’t have my wand!...” Hermione continued to squabble and babble on.
“If she had her wand so would I and I would hex her mouth shut.” Ron mumbled quietly to Harry who chuckled.
When they finally reached the forest they found themselves being lead deep into it. When McGonagall and the other professors finally halted the trees were so dense above the students it was like the sun had set and it was evening. But it could only be around 3:00 in the afternoon! (The transformation from human to monster had taken several hours). Above the group and displayed against the tall trees was a massive dragon. It lay on it’s belly suspended in the air by the trees, little curls of smoke emitted from it’s snout and it’s large eyes were closed. Above it was a clock with a feather has the hand. When the hand reached the 6:00 position, the dragon would be tickled and awakened.
In the center of a circle of clustered teachers McGonagall shouted out, “We have a schedule. In one hour Slytherin and Ravenclaw will come into the forest. Right now I need you all to take notice of this dragon behind me. Of course it is not real, it is merely a time keep. When the feather hand reaches here,” She gestured at the 6:00 position, “The dragon will awaken and you may participate in the hunt for the clue.
“This area of the forest has been turned into a maze of a sort. Groups of students will be placed at certain intervals of the maze to remain there and scare away those who pass by. Now if you all will assemble yourselves into groups of 5 to 6’s we may begin sorting you to intervals.”
Hermione paired herself with Harry, Ron, Ginny, Neville, and Lavender. Once everyone else had grouped McGonagall nodded and said, “Alright good. Each professor will take three groups at a time. When you are assigned a interval, we have certain things to add to the effect, your professors will inform you more of that once you are situated. Alright, I will take,” McGonagall pointed at three groups and then bustled away. Hermione’s group was taken along with Dean Thomas’s group and Parvati’s group with Hagrid who gladly picked them.
“You all look right good scary, but I knew it was Harry by his suit there.” Hagrid winked at Harry and Hermione giggled. “Then I knew it was you Neville a ‘cause only you would pick something like that.” Hagrid said to Neville about his costume. He was wearing a giant toad’s suit and it’s skin was slimy and green. Neville resembled his toad, Trevor.
“O’ course Ron was kind of obvious, but Hermione, never would a guessed it was you in there. Lavender’s is very Lavender though. I knew it was you cause you still got on those bright purple shoes.” Hagrid chuckled as Lavender flashed him a sight of her bright purple converse. “And then Ginny, well Ginny I wasn’t really sure a what to think. But now that I think about it yeah it suits ya.”
“Thanks Hagrid.” Ginny said. She walked beside Harry.
“Anyways, ye’r interval is right o’er here.” He said stopping in a small very small clearing in between large trees. There was a small patch of moss behind a mound of dirt, perfect to hide behind if need be. The trees were large enough for three people to hide behind at arms length and it was still dark.
“Great, this is a good spot.” Harry said sniffing around. Hagrid nodded and pulled out his pink umbrella.
“Alright I will set up ye’r table for effects, and you do what you can with it, whatever you think will be scary and intimidating. Ye’r getting an hour before it will magically vanish then you will need to be in place and have some sort of an idea of how you will work together to scare. Good luck, and don’t get into trouble cause you three,” he nodded at Harry, Ron, and Hermione, “Are infamous for getting into some sort of trouble.” Then he swooped his umbrella this way and that until out of it’s tip popped a table with many different effects.
“Thanks Hagrid.” Hermione said as he guided the other students away to their own spots. Then she walked to the table and examined what lay on it. There was a fog machine and a strobe light.
Pointing to those two things she told the others, “This is a great effect to distort the person coming. Strobe lights make many people dizzy. The fog can possibly be a thing for someone to hide in.”
Ginny nodded and said, “Strobe lights yeah totally, I went to a party with those flashing all over the place. Thought I went mad, and when I tried walking I only seemed to fall over. Takes some getting used to.”
“Exactly, but I think for our own benefit we will keep it on a steady pace instead of a quick maddening one.” Hermione replied.
Then she went back to examining the table of effects. There was a black light, a CD player with a CD of howling and screaming, also several ridiculous plastic body parts.
Harry looked at Hermione and said, “Looks like what muggles use to make haunted houses.”
Laughing she nodded, “Yeah exactly what I was thinking. Maybe this all came from Greenleaf. Wasn’t she born muggle? I bet she was. And plus without our magic this is the only kind of things we can use.”
Ginny poked Ron and said, “Wouldn’t dad get a kick out of seeing this?”
Ron nodded dismayed and said, “Yeah he’s a quack.”
Neville shuddered and said, “Man, I am really glad we aren’t doing this task. This is really scary!”
Hermione shook her head, “Actually this stuff is pretty amateur. But the lights just make it seem like we will be putting on a light show. Besides, word will definitely leak out and most of the Slytherins and Ravenclaws will find out it is just us.”
“Yeah I think Parvati is going to scare the bejesus out of Padma then tell her everything.” Lavender commented. She shook her head.
“Alright well what kind of scare tactics do you guys want to use?” Hermione asked and they all sat themselves on the ground to discuss it.
An hour later Hermione was just putting a few leaves over the strobe light hidden in a hole when Lavender squealed a “Hey!” She turned around and saw the table Lavender had been working at disappeared.
“Oh alright ok everyone get in your places.” She said. Then everyone scurried around. The light had basically completely faded and now it was like night time in the forest. All around Hermione saw other students frolicking about, putting finishing touches on props. She saw two guys dressed as bats break dancing in the center of a circle of lights.
She giggled, that won’t fool anyone. But oh well. Lights were flashing through the branches of trees and the whole place looked like a gathering for a party more than a scary place to enter. It reminded her of the Fourth of July celebrations when her American cousin took her camping on year in California. It was a lot like this. In fact Hermione didn’t hear any screaming but giggles and shouting. Her own group had nixed the idea of the CD player and the CD, they would pretend.
Running to her place Hermione ducked down behind a mound of dirt and poked just the top of her head above it looking around. Ron came beside her and bumped her shoulder, “This will be good.” Hermione giggled.
“Yeah, I wonder what the others got on their tables.”
Ron shrugged. “Dunno. But I don’t think all the tables were the same. I swear I saw Seamus with a skeleton, actually he’s right there, waltzing around with the skeleton.” He pointed past the mound to Seamus who was entertaining his group by dancing hysterically with the bones.
They flashed flashlights on him and he made ridiculous humming sounds of “Da da da boom deay!”
Shaking her head Hermione ran to the pile of plastic body parts, she picked up a hand and chucked it over at Seamus, it hit him in the face and she burst out laughing.
“Nice one ‘Mione.” Ron laughed. Seamus looked their way and made a rude hand gesture. Hermione stood stuck her tongue out at him, then toward the opening of the forest she heard howling and screams.
She ducked back down and looked at the forest which now became a glow with flashing lights. She looked back at their own strobe light and saw Ginny dutifully turning it on. Hermione smiled at her and then ducked back down at the mound.
“Ok, its started.” Ron whispered, it was as though the spell was wearing off because his long shaggy red hair looked more normal and the wrinkles that had creased his face were disappearing.
Hermione studied his face, she could see little freckles emerging from the spell and smiled, but suddenly Ron jabbed her side and pointed. Coming down the road was a gang of kids clutching onto each other wide eyed, looking all around. This was their queue.
Clearing her throat Hermione let loose a loud shriek that shook the mound in front of her, the gaggle of kids coming their way stopped dead in their tracks. Hermione didn’t recognize any of them but they looked scared.
Next to her Ron picked up a leg of plastic and pitched it at the group of kids, it landed with a dull thud right in front of them. The girl in the front let out a cry and ran backwards, a few of her friends following. Ron laughed and behind him Hermione heard Harry and Ginny howling.
Then they neared the group and Lavender flicked on a flashlight and aimed it at Harry. He dashed across the path the kids walked on and they all jumped back a mile. More kids ran back and some ran in random directions.
Lavender flicked off the flash light and crept around the kids. They stood petrified in the middle of the street. She went up behind them and jumped out, “Rawr!” She roared and they all ran forward toward Seamus’s group. Laughing Hermione saw more and more kids running in all directions screaming, shouting, laughing.
One gang of kids came right at Ron and her’s hiding spot. They had to abandon it and as she ran Hermione let off another siren of a scream. Kids ran all over, there were twisted pathways Hermione didn’t remember seeing when she first walked through the forest and she randomly ran around screaming or ‘booing’ kids with Ron.
Then she saw Luna. She was walking calmly with big wide eyes through the forest. Hermione jumped out in front of her and smiled. Luna waved and said amongst the loud racket, “Hey Hermione!”
Startled Hermione said, “Hi.” But before she could ask how Luna knew it was her Luna trotted off down the path way. Hermione looked at Ron who was still beside her and he shrugged.
They ran off the path and back into the forest hiding behind a tree and she asked him, “You think word got out?”
“I’m not sure,” He panted then a gaggle of girls came running at them and he dashed off. Surprised Hermione tried to follow, but the flashing lights and the disco balls that scattered the ground made her sense of direction fail and she wasn’t sure which way Ron had gone.
Sighing she turned and followed the path to her original hiding spot. All around her, kids were laughing and running, like it was a game of tag. Some students looked determined as they turned corners or walked right past growling big foots.
Hermione saw Seamus laughing as he and Dean Thomas threw plastic fingers at passing students. One of the students Hermione recognized as Padma Patil. She ran at Seamus and hugged him. He laughed and stuck a plastic finger in her ear.
She grabbed it from him and then threw it behind her then kissed Seamus. Hermione laughed as Dean poked them with a plastic leg before Hermione saw Lavender blind him with a flashlight. He laughed and then they began to throw fingers and stuff at each other.
Hermione stood up and ran to Lavender. She had to dodge a few arms and skulls on the way. “Lavender!” She panted as Lavender looked at her.
“Hermy dear! Take a finger fight the dorks!” Lavender then stabbed Dean with another finger.
“No Lavender I was wondering if you have seen Ron. I lost him!” Hermione yelled at her as Dean picked up a near by fog machine and tried to blow her away.
“Nah! Haven’t seen him! No wait yeah he’s a Leprechaun. He went that way!” Lavender said coughing, she pointed down the path and Hermione thanked her then ran off.
She followed the winding path, up ahead she saw Ron and Harry who looked human now. Ron was shouting at Harry and laughing. Sighing with relief she ran toward them, but before she could reach them someone picked her up and ran her into the forest.
Thrashing Hermione laughed and shouted, “Put me down! Oh come on!”
Then finally someone put her down on a bed of moss. Hermione went to get up when a soft pair of lips met her own. Melting into the kiss Hermione closed her eyes, until she jerked back and looked at her kisser. All she saw was a black cloak run back toward the path. Sitting immobile Hermione stared after the figure.
Who the heck was that? But before she could contemplate it the figure disappeared and Ron came running at her.
“Get up Hermione! Time is almost up and no one has completed the task! Harry has a surprise for you!” He grabbed her hand and pulled her up. Ron looked normal now too, his face was now youthful and freckled again, but he still had a faint Leprechaun look about him.
Hermione looked at herself, her red hair had disappeared and found her own brown hair. She wondered if she looked the same again. Ron pulled on her arm and they ran toward the bright flashing path. It wasn’t so disorientating anymore more like a bright light performance!
As they neared the path Hermione saw Harry and Ginny spinning in circles with the skeleton they were laughing hysterically. When she came over to them Ginny greeted her with a warm hug. Then she shoved a roman candle into Hermione’s hand and said, “Yay!” then she ran and kissed Harry.
Hermione beamed, her candle had just been lit. She held it up and aimed it at the sky, it sent off puffs of bright light and smoke.
All around Hermione were fireworks and lights of every color. The warmth of the fire warmed her skin and gave her friends saintly glows. The forest were alight and the green leaves sparkled at her. She smiled and laughed.
Ron grabbed her free hand and they began spinning and dancing around singing a favorite song, Weasley is our King. When Hermione’s candle went out Ron’s lit up and again the sky was filled with golden fire light intertwined with red and blue sparks. It was absolutely dazzling.
Finally when every candle had gone out Hermione laughed and “Hoorayed” with all her friends. But then the most magical thing happened. The sleeping dragon escalated into the sky and blow out it’s mouth a long bright breath of fire. All around her Gryffindors and Hufflepuffs cheered. She couldn’t help but applaud and whoop. No one had gotten the clue! Gryffindor could get it!
Then in bright green fire across the star lit sky a message was spelled out….TBC

ok hope ya'll liked and it wasn't too ludicrus! lol thanks againnnn BYE!
fjkrs

Hiya! Ok well here ya's go updated just like I promised hope you like this chappie I know I did ^__^
Ta


Hermione took a deep breath as across the starry sky a message from the dragon’s snout spelled out in green flames, “In.” But before other words could be formed a sudden image appeared in the flames. It was of a fiery Luna Lovegood and others smiling broadly. Above her portrait was blazing letters, “WINNERS”
Silence filled the joyous forest. The information was engrossed and a loud burst of cheers and clapping rippled through the trees. Beside Hermione a few recognized Ravenclaws jumped up and down and swung around on each others arms.
“Looks like Luna won.” Harry shouted at Hermione and the others staring into the fire.
Ron laughed and said, “Better her than bloody Draco.” Ginny giggled and nodded in agreement.
Suddenly, Seamus, Dean, Lavender, Padma, Parvati, and a few other Gryffindors came over and Seamus said cheerfully, “This is a cause for celebration!” Then he lifted another candle and shot it into the air. Pulsing warm light filled the air and nearby Ravenclaws cheered.
Harry cheered to and so did Ron and Ginny. Hermione felt stupid standing there thinking about Draco when she should be having fun rather than dwelling on a broken heart.
Ron bounced over to her and said through cheers, “Man, I think there might have been something in those fog machines because I am feeling buzzed. And from the looks of it so is everybody else.”
Hermione laughed and nodded, of course there was a good possibility there wasn’t a thing in the fog and everyone was just using that as an excuse to act foolish. But hey, what’s so wrong with letting loose once in a while. In fact with all the chaos in Hermione’s life why shouldn’t she just let go and get silly? Taking a deep breath and said to Ron, “Yeah, I feel a little dizzy too.” Then without meaning to she giggled a little hysterically. Ron grinned at her and grabbed her hand.
Then joining in with the loud singing and marching dorks, Hermione hollered a familiar song as every student made their way out of the forest. Along the way she got to see how the other students had used their props to scare the others away. She and her group had been placed in the middle of the forest and no one seemed to have put forth much effort there. But as she made her way closer to the opening she found it to be very intimidating. The fog was inches deep and CD players were still going off with loud howls. The body parts were strategically hung from tree limbs and there were even pools of fake blood.
The beginning of the forest really did well, it seemed obligated because if the start of the test was as careless as Hermione’s spot everyone would have jumped in looking for the clue.
“So a frog walks into a bar,” Hermione heard Ron shout a joke to Seamus who staggered as they neared the opening. Ahead of them scores of students dressed in silly costumes and some not, skipped, cheered, or sulked towards Hogwarts. Hermione looked around her and as a kid ran past her, a chortling girl in pursuit, his black cloak fluttered past with a whoosh.


Instantly a memory of the soft lips caressing her own, penetrated her mind and her eyes widened. The hand clasped with Ron’s tightened and she looked around. Who was that? But more importantly How could I forget about that? Her mind hissed at her. All around her she saw students in cloaks of black.
She twisted her head this way and that looking for the specific figure in black then she mentally slapped herself. I don’t know who that was so how would I ever know the difference between all these bloody kids?
Could it have been Draco? Was this part of his sick revenge. Well I will not be victim! Hermione raised her chin defiantly as she walked, I will not let this bother me, ever. I will not give him the satisfaction of playing with me, god what did I ever see in that jerk anyways. Hermione silently scolded herself. Then she shook herself of all thoughts of Draco and concentrated on looking at Ron’s joyous face.
As if sensing her tension he wrapped an arm around her and they walked on. She felt better already! They were just yards away from the castle’s many entrances. Hermione joined in on laughing at Ron’s jokes and Padma’s story on walking into the forest when she stepped into the Great Hall.
“I was terrified! Some yeti thing practically jumped me! But when I got further in I saw Seamus looking totally hot in his pirate outfit and knew it was all a joke. Actually the finger throwing should have given it away but I suppose I was too shocked to notice.” Padma said poking Seamus who grinned at her.
Hermione giggled and said, “You should have seen the Big foot girl she was break dancing with some ghost guy. I think they had a competition.” Padma giggled.
The houses gathered in the great hall with loud talking and laughter, Hermione was chatting with Lavender and some boys in Hufflepuff whistled at Lavender. She arched an eyebrow at Hermione and they hollered disgustingly, “Banshee baby I wanna hear you scream.” Grossed out beyond all recognition Hermione whirled around and saw a few obnoxious 4th years nodding at her and Lavender. She gave a scoff and Lavender shouted to them, “You wish honey maybe when you grow up.” Hermione laughed as they pretended to look heartbroken.
One called out to her, “What about you Banshee babe? Wanna take a go.” He winked and Hermione cocked an eyebrow at him, did he think he was clever?
“If your mommy will let you out of the house.” She said an they all ‘oohed’ with mock fear and amusement.
Just as the leader one with curly blonde hair was about to say something else Draco walked over to him and said in a hiss, “Leave her alone. Can’t you see she is not interested in scum like you?”
Hermione looked at Draco, his face was faintly red and he gave the boys death glares. In turn they punched Draco playfully and the curly haired one said, “Chill out.”
Draco turned away with one final glare and the boys moved on to a few attention hungry girls and Hermione stared at Draco.
Lavender gave her a look. Hermione just looked at the back of his pale blonde head and heard her heart pound in her ears. It had been him hadn’t it? Pansy wrapped her arms around him like she hadn’t seen him in ages and he looked rigid, his jaw was tense. He chanced a look at Hermione and in that one locking glance said a million words. But Hermione felt like he was speaking a different language. Had he stuck up for her because he cared? Or was it still part of his plan. She sighed, he was a cruel boy. Of course it was part of his plan, Hermione had kissed another and Draco did not deal well with that. He would do anything to make her pay.
He looked at her once more and she gave him a disgusted look, turning away to join a conversation with Lavender and Seamus. His look in return was unreadable. God, he was so ruthless.
Then McGonagall came and confronted the group of students she smiled at many then said stiffly and in her usual orderly way, “Please report to your dormitories and for those dressed improperly, dress properly. Then right after come to the kitchens. Don’t doddle now scoot!” She said then she headed out of the Great Hall.
Every student mumbled about the night’s event as they neared the stairs or corridors. As Hermione began absent mindedly climbing she heard excited noises coming from corridors around her. She looked around and said, “Maybe someone has gotten into a fight.”
She shrugged and began to climb again, but as she got closer to the top of the stair she felt out of place in fact looking around nothing felt quite right. She furrowed her eyebrows and glanced around then she gasped.
Instead of changing staircases there were multiple landings and spiraling steps instead of crisscrossed fragments of stair. And they were all very close to the walls rather than the middle. The talking and moving paintings on the walls had all been replaced by old unmoving paintings that stayed unsettling still.
Wide eyed Hermione looked at Ron. He was giving her a questioning look. Ginny came up behind her with Harry and students behind them yelled for them to “Get a move on!”
“You guys, the castle isn’t the same, look at the stairs! They no longer move! They have been replaced by regular stairs! And the paintings, they don’t talk nor do they move. Greenleaf was right, the castle is normal.”
Harry looked around and raised an eyebrow Ron gaped Ginny shrugged and pushed Hermione up the stairs more. “Cool” She commented.
Ron and Harry followed and Hermione found it very confusing trying to find the correct landing on which the common room was on. She tried to count the landings they had already passed but only received angry yells of impatience from those beneath her. Eventually though she did hear others say things seemed different.
One quick glance at a landing they were about to pass told Hermione they had reached the common room. She knew this was it because unlike the other paintings the Fat lady still sat smugly at her post in front of the entrance. She smiled as everyone neared the portrait.
“Ridiculous change isn’t it? My friend Violet was moved into storage!” She snapped. “It’s an outrage to treat those poor portraits like that…” As she bickered on angrily Harry said the password twice.
“In fact if they had tried to move me! Well…obviously they saw how important my job was and knew they had better not touch me. Oh yes yes,” She said as Ron impatiently yelled the password at her then she swung forward.
Ron clambered through the hole into the dark Harry went in after her and Hermione followed, Ginny at her side, “She’s so full of herself, if they put her away it would be purely because she is so annoying.”
Hermione nodded and when she looked around, the common room looked the same, well the fire was extinguished, it had been spelled to keep it going safely all night, now the students would have to make the fire and add to it. The paintings had been replaced and in their stead oil canvases of lions and witches.
But pretty much it was all the same except the subtle things. Hermione climbed to her dormitory on the dark stairs and when she entered her room, it too looked just about the same. Feeling glad that her whole life had not been stripped of it’s familiarity she walked to her dresser and pulled out a pair of jeans and a charcoal gray tee.
Smiling she undressed and tossed her banshee costume in the corner. She went over to her bed thinking, I should write to my diary, been a while since I have, I’ll just set it out now so I don’t forget later.
She reached beneath her mattress and pulled out the diary her mother had sent her. Oh man, if her mom knew all that had happened to Hermione lately she would go mad! Hermione tucked the book under her pillow knowing she would find it later and remember to write in it. Then she walked over to Lavender’s dresser. Lavender was shimmying into a pair of pants.
Quietly she said, “Reckon he still has something for you?” Hermione shook her head.
“No, he just wants revenge. I’m just going to ignore him the rest of my life. I can’t even stand the sight of him.” It was true, every time she saw him the thought of resting in his arms found it’s way into her mind and she would feel her heart break all over again. “It’s over, totally and completely.”
Lavender gave Hermione a sympathetic smile, “I’m truly sorry honey. But you deserve better than him anyways. Oh and,” She buttoned her pants and came over to paw around in the jewelry a mischievous grin on her face, “I saw you and Ron. Couldn’t stay away from each other all night. He even held your hand. You guys are the cutest.” Hermione blushed.
“No Lavender don’t even get that silly idea in your puny brain. Ron and I are friends nothing more, he is just a very close friend I feel safe with and plus I am on the rebound I don’t want to make a mistake with Ron.. That doesn’t mean I want to jump him in his bed.”
Lavender threw her head back and laughed, she gave Hermione the no-not-me- innocent look and said, “I didn’t say you wanted to. Your body language did.” She laughed again as Hermione looked dismayed at herself.
“Yeah well your body was pretty talkative when Dean Thomas was around Lav.” This time it was Lavender’s turn to blush she did just a bit. “Anything going on there?”
“I’m not sure, he seems interested but gets all jumpy when I mention the upcoming ball.”
Hermione nodded, “Boys, they get all squirrelly when it comes to dancing.” Lavender nodded and they shared a giggled. “How is that coming anyways?” Hermione asked as she picked up a pair of earrings and fitted them into her ears.
“Quite good actually. Oh yeah those are darling on you.” She said admiring the earrings. “We start decorating soon. You are still helping right?”
Hermione nodded. Lavender picked up a silver chain necklace with a crucifix on it and fastened it around her neck. Hermione looked at all the jewelry and decided on a thick silver rectangle hung on a velvet black ribbon. It looked delicate against her ivory skin. Lavender nodded her approval.
Then they exited the common room to the kitchens. As they entered they saw Ron and Harry Seamus and Dean all standing around. They headed over and Lavender said to Hermione, “Hermy dear, tonight examine Ron’s body language you may find he likes you back.”
Hermione swallowed. “Right.” Then she stood beside him and he turned to face her.
“Cool earrings.” He said looking at her. She suppressed a blush and nodded, he was wearing a pair of black pants and a faded brown tee. He was so cute. As if reading her mind, Lavender stabbed Hermione in the side. She gave her a look.
“Alright, good.” Came McGonagall’s voice. She surveyed the room then added, “All Gryffindors here? Yes, and all Slytherins. Good. Tonight along with tomorrow and the next night, you will be making your own meals. As you can see there are plenty of ovens and table tops and in the cupboards you shall find most foods for you to concoct. There are two refrigerators and beneath each table top you will find an assortment of tools for the kitchen. You all have your own sink and stove. Come to the great hall once you have finished making your meal.” Then she turned on her heel and whisked out of the room.
The students spread out in the very large kitchen, there was one work station per student and also an oven and a stove top. Hermione walked to a near by station and opened a drawer revealing various tools and silverware along with pots pans and plates. Hmm what to make, she said to herself as she browsed around. Most students looked stricken and lost but not Draco. Hermione couldn’t help noticing he was moving easily around the kitchen. He didn’t look at her once.
“Glad to see some are taking the hard muggle life to heart.” She mentioned to Harry and he grinned seeing the lost kids. Then he went to the fridge and pulled out two eggs, a slab of bacon and also a small tub of butter. He set it down at a work station and pulled out a frying pan then he got to work. Hmm eggs and bacon? No lets have…
She walked to a cupboard and to her delight saw a package of noodles. She pulled them out then gathered the makings of spaghetti. Smiling she returned to her station and poured water into a pot. She set it on the stove and waited for it to boil throwing in a pinch of salt.
Looking around she saw most students had found something to make. Ron was still looking in the cupboards looking very apprehensive. She walked over to him and said, “So what are you makin?”
He shrugged and then made his way for the fridge. “Found something.” He smiled and pulled out a bag of roast beef and provolone cheese. Hermione laughed and grabbed the mayonnaise for him. It was strangely comforting making dinner with Ron, maybe because she had been to his house and helped him grate cheese or what have you.
He set down his stuff right next to her and she went back to her pot, it had only just started to boil. She opened her package of noodles and poured some into the pot, then she took some hamburger meat and began to shred it in a hot pan. Next she added canned tomato sauce and let it cook.
Looking over at Ron she saw him cutting a loaf of bread. “Is that all you are having?” She asked.
“Yep.” He replied.
“Well that certainly isn’t enough for your huge appetite.” She said coolly.
He laughed and picked up his bread loaf, he whacked her with it and she burst out laughing, “Loaf abuse!” She cried as he smacked her again.
She stirred her noodles she slowly crept to the basket of French loafs. She picked one up and charged at Ron spoon in one hand French loaf in the other. He laughed as she attacked him.
Then they were in a very intense French loaf bread/sword fight. Some people watched amused as Ron made swooshing sounds. Hermione ran to her meal and stirred the noodles and the sauce. Then she ran back at him loaf firmly in hand.
“Fight fight fight!” Harry chanted as Hermione ducked a blow towards her head. Laughing she smacked Ron’s leg with her loaf. It snapped in half crumbs falling to the floor.
Suddenly Neville dived and caught the bread just before it landed on the floor. Ron put his bread to Hermione’s throat and said, “Surrender your loaf!”
Laughing she stepped back and bit off the end of his ‘sword’. Ron looked at her utterly appalled.
“Hey!” He said. Hermione reached out a hand and helped Neville up, he cradled the loaf in his arm like a new born baby.
Bursting with laughter Hermione said, “Extra! Extra! Longbottom saves new born loaf from dirty death on floor!” She held his free hand up in the air like he had won a fight and the kitchen erupted in cheers and laughter.
“Thanks you sir,” Hermione told him seriously taking the loaf carefully back.
“You take care of that loaf or I’ll have to call the social services.” He scolded and Hermione nodded. Then she laughed and hurried to stir her noodles she hoped they hadn’t stuck or burned.
The crowd parted from her and Ron and they returned to their stations. Grudgingly Ron said, “Well I can’t eat this bread now!” He gave her a dirty look and she shrugged innocently. She watched as he cut off the part she bit and dramatically said ‘goodbye’ to it.
What a ham. Hermione thought. She giggled and drained her noodles. She looked up away from the burning hot steam and saw through it Draco looking at her smiling. Ignore him she said sternly to herself. But she couldn’t tear her gaze away, he was just smiling at her.
She wanted desperately to smile back but her broken heart wouldn’t let her. Then she felt a scalding hot burn on her arm and she dropped her pan and strainer with a loud clatter in her sink. “Ouch.” She said as she turned on the cold water and ran her arm under it.
Ron was by her side and asked, “You alright?” She nodded.
“Yeah I got distracted and spilled some hot water on myself.” She said a little embarrassed.
Ron grinned and said, “Loaf karma.” She rolled her eyes and he pulled her wrist from the sink. He held it up to his eye.
“Looks ok, man I should write your mother and tell her never to trust you with hot water.” He grinned and Hermione smiled then he kissed her hand and went back to his sandwich.
Beaming she returned to her noodles in a haze. He kissed her hand. Her mind flashed to all the times Ron and her had made out and she felt a spark of yearning grow in her. Why had he kissed her hand again? It was all a little hazy, his kisses always did that made her hazy and klutzy.
Then she looked up and saw Draco tight lipped and she frowned. Oh yeah, she said to herself. Hermione poured the rest of the water into her strainer and then added a little butter to them. She ran back to her sauce hoping it hadn’t burned and stirred it. She turned off the heat and took it off the burner.
Rummaging around in the drawer she took out a plate and a fork, then she went to the noodles dumped them on her plate and added some sauce. She noticed she had some leftover and looked to Ron.
“I have leftover if that sandwich doesn’t curb your hunger.” She said quietly buttering her snapped in half loaf. She smiled.
“No I’m ok.” He said. Then there was a loud shriek and Hermione turned around seeing Seamus with his Mac and Cheese on fire. She giggled as Dean extinguished it with a fire extinguisher. Seamus thanked him then tossed the food into the garbage.
“Well lets go into the hall.” Ginny said with a plate of chicken. Harry came up behind her and they all left the kitchen.
Behind them other students followed and Hermione saw Draco. She turned away trying desperately not to care. She was just turning into the Hall when her fork fell on the floor.
“Oh well crap.” She bent down picked it up then told Ron, “Save me a seat?” He nodded.
She walked back towards the kitchen, dropping her fork again she scoffed and bent down again to pick it up but a hand had already reached for it….TBC
Ooh who was it? bum bum bum!!!
Bye now
fjkrs

Hello! Well here is the new chapter, and I have VERY good news. this week (sometime) my father (you know that guy that I officially love this week) is getting our internet installed again! FABULOUS yay! So now I can post at night and on weekends and stuff! *does a lil dance*

So about this chappie: It is dedicated to old friends...it is kind of what is going on in my life, but a tad bit of a waste of time but not really so enjoy!

Ok here ya go




Hermione stood up straight and warily, she looked into the face of Oliver Wood he was holding her fork out to her with a smile. Hermione didn’t say a word, she took the fork and averted her gaze.
“Hey Hermione, how is it going?” He asked in that sweet accent.
Hermione looked at him forcing down a scowl and said in a strangled voice, “Fine. Well I have to go get a new fork bye.” But Oliver stood in her way and she couldn’t move, suddenly an image of Wood pushing the Creevy kid against the wall made her stomach clench.
“That was some task don’t you think?” He asked her gold eyes staring.
“Yeah.” She said glancing around, if he tried anything she had a fork and a burning hot plate of spaghetti and she knew how to use it.
“Did you hear the one rumor? That Luna Lovegood got her magic back and spelled a teacher to make him tell her where the clue was?” Wood asked casually.
Hermione looked up and said, “That is ridiculous.” She was about to tell Wood he was being paranoid when she clamped her mouth shut. He was trying to get information out of her for a story! As if he didn’t have enough on Hermione and the school. Angrily she hissed at him, “Excuse me I need to get a new fork, not waste my time talking to a two faced snitch.”
Wood’s eyes widened and he said silkily, “Friends can’t talk?”
“You are not my friend, I want nothing to do with you, or Alicia.” Hermione said to him as Alicia came floating over smiling.
“Hey Hermy.” She said.
“Bite me.” Hermione said then ran past them to the kitchen.
“Wow what crawled up her hiney?” Alicia asked Wood who shrugged.
Hermione pushed into the kitchen and wasted a lot of time looking for the perfect fork in case Wood was planning on cornering her again when she exited. She noticed a large group of girls leaving the kitchens with plates of food and she blended in and left with them. Wood wasn’t anywhere in sight so Hermione detached herself from the crowd of girls and walked to Ron and Harry. Ron had saved her a seat in between him and Harry.
When she walked over he smiled and she plopped down. “Wood just cornered me.”
Ron spit out some roast beef and said angrily, “Pardon?!”
“I dropped my fork and he picked it up, he asked me about some ludicrous rumor on Luna having her magic back he was trying to pull information from me for another blasted story.”
Ron shook his head and wrapped an arm around Hermione Harry grabbed her hand and patted it.
“We will take care of him.” Ron said darkly and Harry chuckled.
“No Ron, we can’t take him don’t get ahead of yourself, besides, beneath those fuzzy sweaters is a pretty built dude.” Harry said, “We will follow him at the dance when he leaves to give the information to Skeeter. But for now we won’t say a word.”
Hermione nodded and Ron said, “I’ll escort you places again.” He shook his head and said, “I’m sorry I wasn’t there I thought you would be ok.”
“It’s ok, I was armed with a dinner fork.” Hermione joked. He nodded and squeezed her tight then returned to eating his sandwich. She smiled and ate her spaghetti dully.
When she and a lot of others had finished she noticed Seamus walk in his hair fried and standing on ends his face with ash on it. She wondered how many times he burned his dinner. He sat down and instantly Dumbledore stood up.
“Excellent job to all students! May I say, Lisa Turpin made a delicious manicotti.” Dumbledore beamed at a girl sitting at a Ravenclaw bench and she blushed slightly. “I would like to say a few words before you all may leave as you please to firstly clean then go bed. Get some good sleep. Now, yabba! Hickeydo! Tiffy and yowl! Alright good night.” And with that students stood up and Dumbledore whisked off humming to himself.
Hermione stood and lifted her plate along with Harry and Ron and they with a few others made way back to the kitchens. When Hermione stepped in she was aghast at the amount of dirty dishes and spilled food. She sulked to her station and washed her pans and replaced them in their drawers then she wiped her counter and stove top.
She along with Harry were the first done and Hermione glanced around, Ron and Ginny cleaned with perfected skill, no doubt Mrs. Weasley had drilled them at the burrow. But a few snobbish pure bloods sneered at their own dirty dishes as if too good for cleaning them. Hermione glanced at Draco who washed his counter top down unperturbed.
“Well lets go.” Ron yawned and she Ron and Harry left for the common room. When the arrived Hermione habitually kicked off her shoes and plopped down on the couch, Harry walked to the fire place and lit a fire that spit to life bleakly. Instantly Hermione noticed the floor cooler than usual, must have been a spell to keep it warm.
Ron flopped down beside Hermione. A few other Gryffindors flocked in and sat at tables. “No homework…what should we do with our precious time?” Ron asked.
But before Harry or Hermione could answer Lavender Brown along with Seamus Finnegan Parvati Patil and Dean Thomas came in laughing hysterically.
Loudly Lavender announced to the whole Gryffindor common room, “I will never forget Pansy Parkinson’s face when she had to make her own dinner then clean it up! Priceless!” This sent her friends into another loud roar of laughter and the common room lightened up and shared in on the fun, Hermione giggled.
Lavender came over clutching her sides and said, “Oh man! Ahh.” She wiped a tear from her eye, “Hey guys.”
“Hey Lavender.” Harry said. Then Lavender and her friends sat down with Harry and Hermione and Ron and they chit chatted. The common room wasn’t as warm as it had been before. The fire wasn’t roaring 24/7 instead someone got up and added another log every now and again.
But none the less the company made it cozy and homey. Beside her was Lavender Ron and she and him were sprawled out on their sides on the one of many couches shoulders touching elbows supporting them as they sunk further and further into the soft cushions.
Lavender’s back rested on Hermione and her legs were draped over Dean’s lap and she laughed easily. Ginny sat comfortably with Harry holding her, her legs were pushing against the couch arm rest. It was all a comfortable feeling of friendliness and play as Parvati and Seamus played a game of slap hands.
Then there was a tap tap tap on the portrait door. Lavender hopped off Dean and bounced to the door, in a playful voice she said, “Who is it? Mum says not to talk to strangers. If you’re a bloody caroler I’ll show you the meaning of silent night.” Hermione and the others laughed.
“No it’s not a ruddy caroler it’s Eric Stanford. Just dropping in to tell you Greenleaf is having a movie night out on the grounds and has invited all of the houses. I can’t remember what she is showing. Bye now!” Then Eric left and Lavender turned to the common room.
“Hear that? The blasted caroler says Greenleaf is showing a movie outside, get your bums out there if you are interested.” A soft murmur of intrigue passed the common room and a lot of students stood up and exited. Lavender came back and raised an eyebrow.
“Shall we check this out?” She asked.
Hermione stood and said, “Sure why not.” Then the others stood and they all left the common room Hermione having enough sense to bring a few blankets.
When they walked out onto the grounds they saw a smallish gathering on a nearby hill. They walked toward it and found a extremely large white screen suspended in the air above the hill where students had gathered in little groups waiting laughing hanging out.
Sitting on the ground in a circle, Padma raised a hand and enthusiastically waved over the group. She stood and gave her sister a hug then said, “Hey guys glad you came. I don’t know what we are watching but its better than being stuffed up in the castle all night.” From the amount of students that had showed up Padma was right.
“I brought blankets.” Hermione chirped and Padma smiled impressed.
“So practical. Cool lets lay them down.” Then they laid out the 3 large blankets Hermione had grabbed then sat down happily.
It was pretty dark outside, the moon was out though and so the hillside was lit brilliantly the grass everyone sat in rippled and glinted beneath it. Everyone’s face was easy to see and Hermione smiled as her circle of friends including Neville, Lavender, Padma, Parvati, Harry, Ron, Ernie Macmillan, Dean, Seamus, Ginny, Luna Lovegood, Hannah Abbot, and Susan Bones, all laughed slapping their knees while cracking jokes.
Somehow the topic went to a time Dean had entered a contest to eat 9 pounds of ice cream. The whole group listened as he said, “So I only had an hour, and I wasn’t feeling so great but I knew I just had to get through this bowl if I wanted my name on the parlor’s wall.”
Ron laughed and said, “Oh your name on the wall totally worth the barf fest!” Luna laughed hysterically and Dean went on, “So I have about 10 minutes to finish and a whole fistful of ice cream left. I’m knackered but lift my spoon bravely anyways and shove it in my mouth.”
Lavender giggled with Padma shaking her head, “Then BLAM! I puke all over the ice cream shop.” Hermione burst with laughter at the thought of some quaint shop covered in ice cream, “It was blue and really sick,” She groaned exaggeratedly with the others while Dean went on, “I was like a fountain! I felt bad for the people behind me because they were gagging and trying to enjoy their own ice cream. It was awful I didn’t get my name on the wall or anything!”
Harry chortled and said, “Well did you manage to get your barf on the names already on the wall?” Ginny smacked him playfully. Then Dean began talking about how if his name had gotten up their he would have covered it in plastic wrap so when another kid came in to eat ice cream his name was safe. Hermione shook her head wondering how on earth this conversation had come about.
But before she could retrace her conversation Professor Greenleaf came out just beneath the massive white screen. The laughing and talking died down a little and everyone listened to her talk. “Thanks for coming I hope ya’ll will enjoy yourselves. Well tonight we will be watching Romeo and Juliet with Leonardo Dicaprio and Claire Danes.” At this Lavender Padma and Hermione ‘oohed’ dreamily and yowled their approval.
Professor grinned and went on, “Please be aware there are some suggestive parts in this movie, but mainly we watch it tonight for a feel of Shakespeare because our upcoming ball will be based after him. I want you all to have even a little information on him. But we aren’t watching the whole film, this is a cut made along with a few other movies about dance. Our committee has agreed on adding in another theme, a decades theme and so we will have a lot of varied costumes and music. So this whole production is beneficial. Alright now your future presentation. Please get seated comfortably and don’t talk too much and don’t abuse the privilege to sit co-ed!” She cast a warning stern glare around, gosh teachers were like way perverted!
Then she flicked her wand and the massive white screen flecked with film, quietly Lavender leaned over and whispered to the girls, Ginny, Luna, Hermione, Hannah, Susan and the Patils, “Leonardo is so foxy!” They all giggled in agreement then sat back to watch. Lavender cuddled up to Dean and they sat their stomachs flat resting on their elbows. Padma sat between Seamus’s legs leaning against him while Harry held Ginny and Neville sat cross legged for Luna to lean back on who did so easily. Hannah laid her head on Ernie’s shoulder and held his hand while Susan crawled over to another group of friends to sit with Mike of Hufflepuff. This left Hermione and Ron. She looked at all the couples getting comfortable and glanced at Ron, he looked at her awkwardly and she suppressed a blush. Looking to Lavender for some guidance Lavender winked.
Hermione furrowed her eyebrows and Ron scooted up beside her. He didn’t look at her and Hermione stared determined at the screen. Her back was rigid with embarrassment and she felt a tickle of a cramp as the beginning titles zoomed onto the screen.
This is stupid, why not enjoy myself because sitting with Ron is awkward, no actually it isn’t awkward it’s friendly. She said to herself. Feeling bolder than she ever had in her whole life Hermione looked at Ron who looked at her and smiled. Then she scooted close to him and leaned in against him. Much better she silently said then Ron wrapped his warm arms around her and they sat comfortably. She didn’t want to see Ron blushing or him to see her cheeks on fire.
Now she could enjoy the movie and not feel like a loner. Lavender crawled closer to Hermione Dean followed and winked again. Hermione shook her head as the dramatic music filled her ears. Feeling extremely comfortable she joined Lavender with the squalling when Leonardo’s dreamy face came on screen and laughed as Lavender praised his cuteness.
Ron rocked her side to side to the catchy music and Hermione and Lavender shared a laugh when she said, “What the heck.” To a ridiculously frightening looking woman known as Juliet’s mother walked on screen in a bald cap and freaky stockings.

For some time Hermione and her friends made fun of the movie and laughed until Romeo and Juliet met and fell in love at first sight.
Famous words called out to the students into the night, “Romeo where far out thou Romeo?” Lavender mouthed the words looking dreamily at Dean who shrugged and said, “He died.” Lavender huffed and smacked him then pecked him on the cheek.
Hermione smiled then just as Romeo and Juliet kissed once more the screen flickered to an old American movie. At first Hermione was confused but then she and her gal pals began to yowl again.
On the screen in white bell bottoms was none other than John Travolta from Saturday Night Fever! “Ahhhhweeee he is fine!” Padma called out sending almost every girl into giggles.
He was doing some disco moves and Lavender called out, “Work work work it work it!” Hermione laughed as Ron looked on revolted.
Harry nudged him and said, “This guy is like…hopped up on caffeine or something equally creepy.”
Ron laughed and said, “Yeah if I was anywhere near him I would slap him.” But all around girls were yowling in approval as boys barked with laughter.
Greenleaf’s southern accented voice came through the loud 70’s music, “The seventies! My kind of music!” She laughed while she did a ridiculous little jig.
Seamus called out to her playfully, “Professor, disco died!” She laughed and did another silly jig.
Hermione joined in as every one laughed and did their own impressions of disco dancing. Lavender crawled up and confided in Hermione, “Our plans for the 70’s is to raid a classroom and turn it into a roller rink with disco balls. So be sure to dress for the skating it will be a good time.” Hermione widened her eyes.
“That is a wicked idea. This will be like a fun house of dancing.” Lavender nodded pleased.
“Exactly, a ball Hogwarts will never forget.” Hermione nodded. Then the screen flicked and onto the screen came a bunch of girls in poodle skirts and saddle shoes came hopping onto the screen. They did some silly dances and Greenleaf called out, “This ball is not just ball room dancing, it is one of a kind.”
Then the screen flicked to another movie the song, “I’ve had the time of my life” played and a guy and a girl dressed in a pale pink dress danced to it. Lavender nearly fainted at the sight of Patrick Swayze. Hermione laughed as Padma fanned her off and more yells came from the audience.
Ron shook his head at Lavender then another movie flicked onto the screen this time with Kevin Bacon doing some outrageous moves from Footloose. Hermione clapped and everyone watched utterly amused. Then the most amusing music video popped on. It was of none other than Michael Jackson dancing and singing, “Beat it.” At this Lavender hopped up and did her lame moon walk. Hermione laughed and Lavender pulled her up by the arm too.
“Show us what you got Granger!” She shouted and lots of kids looked at Hermione laughing. Hermione smiled and spun around then returned facing forward in time to grab herself and pelvic thrust just like Michael Jackson. Lavender practically fell over with tears in her eyes as Ron clapped for Hermione who blushed like mad.
Then a woman with dark skin and a man with a hairy chest came onto the screen and began to salsa rhythmically. “Dang! No one around here can do that.” Lavender said laughing. “Specially not Ron, the white boy.” And Ron looked shocked. Hermione was gasping for air now even Harry was laughing hysterically.
On to the screen came a large mob of people moshing. Ron cheered as some guy ‘wind milled’ another and knocked him out. Hermione laughed despite the atrocious behavior then Professor Greenleaf shouted, “What NOT to do.” Everyone booed her jokingly.
Next on the screen came a very hot, Usher, doing some awesomely sweet dance with out his shirt (big surprise there) and the crowd of girls went crazy clapping and squealing enthusiastically.
Lavender stared at the screen mouth open as if about to begin drooling. Dean tackled her and she yelped. Then the movie of dances ended and left Neville and Luna the last clappers, clapping over excitedly. Hermione grinned wow, how perfect were they for each other?
Greenleaf walked out as the big white screen disappeared and said, “So! Now that you all have some idea of who Shakespeare was and a little bit of a taste of the different kind of music and dancing the decades held you can prepare yourselves accordingly for which theme you would like to dress for! Hope ya’ll enjoyed yourself I know I did. And ladies!” Greenleaf laughed and continued, “Do try and keep it down when going into the castle.”
Luna laughed loudest at this and then everyone stood picking up blankets and laughing and talking excitedly of what theme they would dress to. Hermione heard Padma talking to Parvati about wearing a little red dress. She grinned. “So Ron what theme do you like best?” She asked as Ron wrapped an arm around her shoulder and walked lazily with her toward the castle.
“Dunno what are you thinking?”
“I want to do something… for well I guess a mix between Shakespeare and the fairy deal.” Hermione said picturing a dress in her head.
Ron grinned and said smoothly into Hermione’s ear, “Then so will I cause I’d be honored if you went with me. So how about it will you?”
Hermione blushed deeply then said, “Yes.” Ron stopped walking and gave her a kiss on the cheek. “Wicked.” He said. Then slouched an arm back around her shoulder and continued walking.
When they got to the common room it was pretty late and Hermione decided to go to bed with a few of the other girls, she was about to go up the stairs when Ron got off the couch and came to her, he grabbed her hand and said softly, “Night then.”
Hermione smiled warmly at him, “Night.” Then she got on tip toe and gave him a delicious kiss. When she pulled away he was grinning like an absolute goof. “Pleasant dreams.” She said and Ron kissed her again.
When he pulled back Hermione smiled and he said, “Don’t let the bed bugs bite.” Hermione catching on kissed him again, and when they pulled apart he smiled at her.
She winked and he said, “Got to say goodnight correctly, you should know all about that Miss. Prefect.” Hermione laughed and Ron said, “See you in the morning.” Then they kissed contently while Ginny groaned, “Get on with it!” to them. Hermione giggled.
“Alright Casanova. I’ll see you in the morning. Big day ahead, we have our task.” Ron nodded and they kissed sweetly again but during it Hermione stepped backward climbing the stair slowly. Ron followed lips still locked. Until she pulled away and laughed.
Ron opened his mouth to say another good night when Hermione hopped down one step kissed him quickly before running up the stairs before he could say good night again but he called after her, “Sleep well!” Hermione unable to resist, laughed and ran two steps at a time to Ron, she flung herself in his arms and kissed him sweetly yet again this time for a few minutes. He too laughed, and held her firmly, until Ginny disgusted came over and pulled him away.
Hermione chuckled as Ginny grumbled, “There are no more ways to say good night, now quit making me sick and go to bed!”
Ron grinned mischievously and said suavely, “Buenos noches.” Good night in Spanish. Hermione laughed and went to him by the fire and pecked him sweetly on the cheek.
“Good morning.” She whispered then ran upstairs. Ron watched her go and blew her a kiss before Ginny rolled her eyes and threw a magazine at him. Hermione laughed and entered her dorm. Lavender was yawning and jumping to bed talking to Parvati about the sexy Leonardo Dicaprio. Hermione listened absently thinking Ron was her Romeo. She smiled and threw on a night gown when from outside Ron shouted up the stairs “Good afternoon!” Ginny shouted at him and Hermione giggled while Lavender looked at her.
“What was that about?” She asked the giggling Hermione.
“Nothing.” Hermione said and Lavender smiled. Then Hermione jumped in bed and went to lay down on her pillow but found it abnormally lumpy. She reached under it and found her diary. Smiling she opened it and spilled all her secrets out onto it’s pages.
It began as:
Dear Diary,
Drama over, life is good and I have found my very own Romeo. Hopefully though, our story won’t end up both of us dead…that would definitely suck lemons. But anyways it is great, he is so cute and sweet and a delightful kisser…

TBC

So yes that is kind of like m y life, I am watching Romeo and Juliet in class and Adam was talking about eating 9 lbs of ice cream so yay adam and there is lots of other stuff too

ok well hope you liked even just a little!

Ta
fjkrs



Please leave a review in this feedback thread here. Thanks!

Okie here ya go!
This is a short one to keep you all occupied with what is to come hehe.
Tell me if it's cool ta!
Ps how do you like the rainbow of colors, I think it rocks haha but if you cannot see them don't fret, just highlight everything

Ps: HAPPY BIRTHDAY CHEERLEADER! I hope you have a good one!



The next morning Hermione was awakened extremely early by Professor McGonagall who smiled eagerly, “We need to have a meeting in the common room. Dress quickly.” Then she whisked from the room happily.
Hermione hopped out of bed stifling a yawn, she went to her dresser and pulled out a pair of dark green cords and a white vintage top. She threw the outfit on and then brushed her hair into s half ponytail. After pulling down a strand to frame her face, she popped in hoop earrings.
Lavender sulked over to Hermione looking tired. She stretched and rubbed her eyes. She took a look at Hermione’s outfit and grinned, “I have a great bracelet to go with this.” Then she waddled over to her jewelry box, picking a regular morning wedgie, then rifled through it. The sun was up now and bars of gold penetrated the dormitories curtains.
Lavender handed Hermione a bracelet made of black mesh with shiny green beads on it. It was thick and covered Hermione’s whole wrist. Hermione gratefully clipped it to her wrist and saw the mesh laced stylishly. Lavender sighed pleased then handed Hermione a large amulet of tiger’s eye. Hermione gasped, “Wow this is gorgey! You sure you don’t want to wear it?”
Lavender shook her head and said, “No I’m going to wear my purple cross today.” Hermione thanked Lavender and slipped the necklace into place. It looked fab. Then they trotted to the bathroom to brush their teeth.
Minutes later the entire Gryffindor house was eagerly gathered in the common room around the budding fire. The seventh sixth and fifth years occupied the couches and arm chairs while fourth years and third years sat at the tables leaving the second and first years to sit either on the floor or on the stair cases. Hermione was in an arm chair Ron sitting beside her on it’s arm.
When she entered the room this morning Ron came over and ran a hand through his red hair. “Morning.” Hermione said already leaning forward to smooch him. Then they had continued to say hello and good morning and snog. Harry and Ginny occupied the floor just beneath them trying their best to ignore Hermione and Ron.
McGonagall shushed the room and said, “I have awoken you all to discuss who we want to represent Gryffindor and how we want to enter. As you all saw yesterday, each house entered the great hall with quite some…pizzazz.” McGonagall said.
“So now how would we like to do the same? And do not fear for just because our task takes place after magic is taken does not mean we cannot use magic. Any ideas?” McGonagall looked around the room. Students talked amongst themselves until she said, “First, however, who would like to represent the house?”
A few first years raised their hands imprudently. McGonagall nodded and said, “Any 7th or 6th years perhaps?” No one raised their hands. McGonagall’s face went sour, “Very well we will elect a representative.” When no one spoke McGonagall opened her mouth again to say something but a first year squealed, “Harry Potter!” The room went into murmurs of agreement.
Harry’s face reddened and he looked around tentatively. Hermione gave him a warm smile hoping to reassure her friend but he just tensed up and swallowed. Lavender said loudly, “Yeah Harry is a great choice he is brave and everything. Come on Harry!” He blushed faintly as Lavender dragged him up off the floor. Then she pushed him into the front of the room.
“Well any others?” No one stepped forward. “Harry, would you like to be our representative?” He shrugged and McGonagall smiled, “Good, it is settled then. Have you any ideas of what kind of an entrance you would like to make?”
Harry looked around the room apprehensively. “Not really.”
“Why don’t we bear swords of smoke and come from a dragon’s mouth?” Colin Creevey said excitedly.
McGonagall nodded exceptionally pleased, “Sounds appropriate, there is after all, a sword of Gryffindor. But Colin, what kind of dragon?”
Colin faltered momentarily before saying, “A great big one!” The room snickered and Ron whispered to Hermione, “Never misses a beat.” She cracked a smile.
“No I meant a species of dragon Mr. Creevey.” McGonagall said patiently.
“Oh,” Colin said then thought a minute, “How about a…Swedish Jillian?” Collin said with this goofy look on his face. Ron burst out laughing.
“A Swedish Jillian? You want us to hop out of the mouth of a pink fluffy Jillian? What is wrong with you mate?” He laughed again, Hermione could just picture running out of a baby pink dragon, it made her giggle too. Colin’s face fell and he screwed it up funny then asked Ron, “No not that one, what’s the really scary one? That sounds like Jillian?”
Ron thought for about a second then said, “You mean the Joanial?” Colin nodded enthusiastically and Ron nodded.
Lavender spoke up annoyed, “Well dragon expert what does a Joanial look like?”
“It’s charcoal gray with metallic silver spikes running all down its body like a skeleton. It has massive horns and holds the record for longest amount of time blowing fire from it’s snout. It is the meanest dragon in the southern hemisphere.”
“Oooh.” Lavender said with big wide eyes, she was obviously imagining how out of one of those.
Harry shifted on his feet then said awkwardly, “Alright all of those for the Joanial say aye.” “AYE” the room echoed. “Ok so we’ll come out of a Joanial. But when we come out what should we do?”
McGonagall cleared her throat and Harry turned to her, “Well since we have the swords of smoke, why don’t we come out dueling?” McGonagall smiled sweetly.
“Good idea.” Harry said politely.
“And shooting smoke arrows all around the room.” McGonagall added.
“So house agrees we are ok with this?” Harry asked. No one objected and he shrugged. “Alright cool.”
McGonagall patted his shoulder and said, “Yes. Fair cool.”
For the next hour or so the house talked about their opening and their house history. The sun had risen and streaked through the windows brightly, it was another great day and Hermione was feeling very excited about the upcoming event. She wondered what it would be, probably something way out there because Greenleaf was the one to have come up with it. That crazy American (lol).
Just as the sun began to dominate the sky McGonagall announced to the house they needed to go to the great hall to practice making the entrance. So everyone stood up and trudged down the quiet school to the great hall.
When they reached there Hufflepuff nor any other students were around and McGonagall instantly started barking orders, shuffling students to the center of the room and to be hidden toward the ceiling where some would shoot off arrows. When all students had a dueling partner, (Hermione was Ron’s Ginny was Harry’s) the professor said a spell and all around the group of students a thick clouded mirage of a massive terrifying dragon appeared.
It blew a mirage of fire then McGonagall barked for the students to begin running from it, magically swords of glittering silver smoke were in every students hand and they ran out 2 pairs at a time dueling.
They practiced about twice everyone pretty much had it down, there were slight adjustments. They wanted the great hall to be dark and black then have the dragon come out then also the smoke arrows would whiz by and leave a trail of banner reading, “GRYFFINDOR!” Also the students would be dressed in gladiator wear, light gladiator wear that is. The normal armor would be much too heavy.
At 10:00 the sun was high in the sky shining brilliantly over the grounds and before the task the Gryffindors were taken outside while the Hufflepuffs practiced their own entrance. It was a good idea, the fresh air calmed the nerves in all.
“Pop quiz!” Hermione said brightly to her friends. They were sitting beneath their tree which was shedding it’s amber leaves. Harry and Ron both groaned but Hermione went on. “Who was Rowena’s Ravenclaws mother?”
Harry was quiet and Ron looked at Hermione funny, he obviously didn’t know the answer. “Angelica Herald.” Harry answered after a few seconds.
“Good, and what was she famous for?” Hermione pressed on.
“She murdered her own husband. Said it was because of self defense but who knows some say she was mental in the head.” Hermione nodded.
“Oh yeah that is right. Wasn’t his name Gabrielle Ravenclaw?” Ron asked.
“Yes it was. And he was a master carpenter.” Hermione added.
Then McGonagall emerged from the great hall entrance and beckoned the Gryffindors to come forth. Harry and Ron stood, Ron extended a hand for Hermione and she smiled as he helped her up. Then they held hands to the entrance.
“Better watch yourself Granger.” Ron said slyly as they grouped up near McGonagall who was herding the Gryffindors around.
“Really?” Hermione asked raising an eyebrow at Ron. He grinned at her.
“Yes I have not forgotten the time you cheated when we dueled French style.” Hermione giggled. “This time I’ll be ready for any cheating.”
“Oh will you?” Hermione humored him.
He nodded and said, “Yep.”
“Then I shall watch my back brave knight.” She winked at him.
“I shall watch your back too fair maiden.” He paused grinned wickedly then said, “Well actually more of your lower back.” He laughed as Hermione smacked him.
************************************************************
**
“Draco, are you coming love?” Pansy Parkinson asked Draco as she stood in front of the portrait hole. Draco was sitting on the couch looking rather solemn.
He stood up and dragged himself out of the hole with her to make way for the great hall. He was feeling really under the weather lately. It was practically everything going on lately. His break up with Hermione had torn him to pieces. But even more than that was her betrayal. Then there was the fact he had no magic. He had received an angry letter from his father, it threatened to withdraw Draco from the school because of this mockery. As much as Draco hated to admit it, he didn’t want to leave school. Well yes sure he would love to not have to see Hermione every bloody day. With her gorgeous lips Draco wanted to kiss so badly.
He had tried a few times to behave decently towards her yesterday but she had only glares for him. Who could blame her? She had spilled her heart out to him and he hadn’t said a word. If it had been under any other circumstances he would have felt elated, she loved him. But Draco had this nagging feeling she was only saying I because of the circumstances. Because she had kissed another. And that betrayal didn’t seem to want to leave, every time Draco longed to be with Hermione, he imagined Harry kissing her and he felt repulsed and his anger only swelled bigger.
Besides word was she and that pin head loser, Weasley, were back together. It was over. He could never win her back, he could never love her freely, her love was something of a price to pay. If Draco’s father ever found out, Draco would be dead, literally. He would just have to move on.
But how does one move on when a piece of him is left behind? Can one truly function properly without a complete heart? So far it was not working out.
Pansy held Draco lovingly as they walked, she was so clingy. But it was ok right now, Draco was snogging underprivileged. But the thought of snogging anyone other than Hermione made him angry. He desperately hoped Hermione wouldn’t kiss Ron in front of him. He might explode.
They entered the hall Dumbledore was sitting at the front with Greenleaf and they were chatting happily. Draco sat down heavily then took a deep breath. He would just have to get over her, she was over him so it wasn’t even real. Yep that is right, she was simply a dumb broad to make out with. Draco thought almost convincingly.
He looked around pushing away all his unhappy feelings and put on his classic sneer. A group of attractive Slytherins sat a few seats away and they all waved for Draco to sit with them. He stood and walked over to them and planted himself right in the middle of the girls. They all smiled and giggled, swooning over him and he felt better already. He could have any girl he wanted.
“Hello ladies.” He said smoothly. They all giggled. Then one pointed out Luna Lovegood and they began talking about how on earth she got the clue.
“I’m surprised she can even walk, her nose is so huge you would think it would blind her or weigh her down so she couldn’t move.” Draco said menacingly all the girls laughed viciously. He didn’t really think she had a big nose but this talk was expected of him.
They continued bashing the Ravenclaws and Draco felt ridiculous. The only reason the girls thought Luna was ugly was because they were jealous their own house didn’t win the clue. Oh well what could he do? Tell them off then lose all his respect?
He almost laughed aloud, the idea of telling Pansy Parkinson to stop calling Lavender Brown fat. Pansy would probably faint.
Interrupting his thoughts was the whizzing sound of an arrow. Draco snapped his head up to see if there was anything above him, but before he could identify a thing, the lights went out and the only sound was of arrows.
A girl to his left screamed and Draco rolled his eyes, what is it with girls that when the lights go out they must scream? What is this the 2nd grade? Then another arrow whizzed past his ear and sent a shudder through him, suddenly, a large dragon developed in from the dark and roared viciously.
Draco stood and looked on at the fierce dragon, a long belt of fire erupted from it’s snout and he shielded his eyes. Whiz another arrow went near his head then in a bright flash and with a clap of thunder Harry Potter and Ginny Weasley emerged from the dragons mouth, the crowd erupted in awed cheers (well the Ravenclaws did). The mouth was motionless and seemed to be artificial, it was now like a arbor a very menacing arbor even in it’s stillness.
The rest of the Gryffindors followed Harry and Ginny out of the arbor dragon thing. Draco eyed Harry with hateful loathing, he half wished the dragon had snapped its big jaws shut on Harry as he came out.
Would solve a lot of problems, Draco said to himself bitterly. As he continued to stare angrily he noticed just as Ginny took a stab to Harry, their swords were made of smoke. It curled and withered around as the students waved them about from exiting the dragon.
Draco was just getting bored, (as he is so easily bored) that is until he saw Ron and Hermione come from the mouth. His spine straightened and he raised his chin, as he watched from glaring eyes them laughing and leaping around swaying their swords of smoke. Seeing her so early recovered made Draco wince, he couldn’t help but feel she had only told him she loved him because she had kissed Harry. And now to see her over him so soon…and for that oaf Weasley! Maybe it’s an act of insurgence, Draco thought almost desperately. Or maybe she just doesn’t really love you, his realistic side said. After all you tried acting decent for the past day or so and she hasn’t responded. Draco watched as Hermione pretended to stab Ron who fell to the ground holding the sword to his breast.
The Ravenclaws roared with delight as Hermione did an impossibly cute victory dance, then one shouted out, “Hurry Hermione! He shall certainly die if you don’t kiss him now!” Hermione blushed hugely as passing dueling Gryffindors laughed at her and made puckering lips. Ron made a loud gagging sound and Hermione laughed self consciously, then she quickly kneeled pulled Ron’s shirt with a fist and planted a kiss on his lips. The Ravenclaws cheered and clapped as the Ravenclaw who had hollered the idea to kiss gave Ron a huge grin and a thumbs up sign as Ron leaned on Hermione and “limped” to the front of the great hall.
Draco cast his eyes down feeling hot jealousy creep onto his cheeks, it was over, she was full of it and he needed to get over her already. He shoved a Slytherin, making booing sounds aside and walked out of the great hall as the archers hidden above his head shot off arrows blazing with golden fire and landed to spell out GRYFFINDOR. He left without even a glance behind him. He needed to cool off and mend his heart.
Bloody girls, he grumbled as he neared the boys bathroom.
***********************************************************
Hermione was standing at the front of the great hall holding onto Ron’s hand smiling. She had to force herself not to jump up and down with excitement. The Hufflepuffs had finally made their entrance and now Dumbledore was clapping the last of them to the front of the hall. Now was the time he would announce the task, the hall went deathly silent and Dumbledore beamed at every student then he said in his booming voice, “Hello! Today is the date of the second task, without magic. I hope all is well and no one is seriously upset or endangered about the no magic. Of course that would only be sure evidence of perhaps, laziness.” He was just about to continue when the doors to the great hall banged open and in strutted Draco Malfoy.
Oh well of course, if Gryffindor is making an entrance you must too. Hermione thought angrily. She glared at him and his eyes caught hers, a moment of flashing hatred tore between them and Hermione got a very peculiar chill down her spine. Oh dear, she said silently, he saw Ron and I kiss….she wasn’t sure what to make of that.
Obviously it had made Draco jealous, a wicked smile spread across Hermione’s lips and then she cursed herself. Wait who cares? He did after all just stand there like a post, when I expressed my feelings for him. She squared her shoulders and looked back to Dumbledore, he can just fall off a cliff for all I care. Hermione thought firmly then listened closely.
“Today, I think, shall be quite hopping. The Bee’s knee’s, all you coooool cats.” The head master said with a deep jazz like voice. Hermione cocked an eyebrow and forced herself not to laugh. The bees knees!?
A few students murmured about Dumbledore’s really lame behavior then Greenleaf stood and said, “Morning students! I am sure most of you if not all are acquainted with Sherlock Holmes? You know, the master of mystery, the detective in all of the ‘Who done it’ classic stories.”
The hall nodded and conversed briefly then Greenleaf continued, “Because today the Gryffindor and Hufflepuff’s task is just that.”
Hermione tilted her head to the side confused, “You all will become a regular Sherlock Holmes.” Then with a synchronized flick of the wrist a bright flash enveloped the hall and Hermione stumbled back. Reassuringly through the brightness Ron found her and wrapped his arms around her. Then something very very weird happened.
Hermione blinked several times and saw the blinding light die down, standing before her lie a great hall in pure gray, black, and white. Hermione saw students dressed funny and the only color in the room belonged to the Professor’s robes, they stood out in their green’s and oranges outrageously.
Hermione looked at Ron and gasped, he had changed his appearance, his clothes had changed from his casual sloppy look, a letterman’s jacket with a white Q on one arm. His hair was tamed and the front had a stylish curl to it, he wore pants that came just to his ankles and dress shoes. He…was like a blast from the past! Well, a very handsome blast from the past with his adorable jacket and broom pin.
But Ron was only gaping at Hermione, she looked down herself and saw a button up sweater V’ed at her neck along with a poofy skirt that billowed with fabric around her legs, she also saw saddle shoes on her feet with cute little white socks. She swallowed hard then reached a hand up to her hair, half was neatly combed back with a curl here and there along with a sash at the pony tail.
The hall was buzzing with talking now some outraged shrieks and some laughing. Ginny came over to Ron and Hermione dressed similar to Hermione, it was surreal to see them all dressed as if straight out of a 1940/50’s movie, but before a word could be spoken, Dumbledore clapped his hands.

FEEDBACK -> feedback

Ello everyone! Sorry it's been so long, but I'd never abandon this fic. Anyways. Here is the new installment, it's a part though I just wanted to get an update in sorry it's not complete. I hope someone still reads this. >.>
Ok here it is!


The hall went quiet after several seconds then Dumbledore said, “This is your task. You have been transformed back as if from the late 40’s to 50’s and there has been a murder.”
“A murder…? What?” Breathed Ginny next to Hermione. The entire hall echoed similar inquiries, but all Dumbledore did was smile.
“If I may have all the Gryffindors and Hufflepuffs to follow Professor Greenleaf we may begin with the rules.” Dumbledore raised an arm that was dramatically draped in a velvet green robe and gestured to the exit.
Hermione followed her housemates from the great hall. They were led to a room that was dark and had black seats and dim gray lights. It resembled a movie theater only in hues of gray and black and in the front of the room was a vibrant red velvet curtain. Professor Greenleaf seated herself in the front row and McGonagall poised herself beside her. Students followed suit and sat down.
Ron sat next to Hermione and she whispered to him, “In the muggle world a room like this is the ultimate place to..” Then she leaned over just as the white lights shut off completely, and gave Ron a kiss.
But interrupting them was a familiar flapping noise and a 3, 2, 1 black and white count down on the front wall, the red curtain has separated gracefully, and it looked to Hermione as if a movie were about to start. She giggled and unglued herself from Ron, who slipped an arm around her.
Then in a suave voice, a narrator began to speak. “It was a cool September day when the coppers found Rowena Ravenclaw’s murdered father. He was a cool cat who was in cahoots with some bad characters.” The screen flashed an old mid 40’s man was standing with a mock terrified look on his face. To the right of him was a cartoon looking shadow figure. He had on a classic trench coat and a cigarette suspended in his mouth. He held a revolver and had it pointed at the other man.
There was a BANG and the mid 40’s man fell to the floor with an actors refinement. He lie there on his stomach as the shadow figure ran from the room, cackling wickedly.
The narrator continued as Hermione and the other students watched, “So get your boots on, you’re a bees knees detective and you are going to solve this crime. Do a little investigation, this works just like “Clue”. You and a group get an identification card along with a number, and it’s your job to go around the scene of the crime and get some identification cards from your pallys with the same number. Identification cards look like this,” The screen showed a card with a picture on it and a few lines of information. “It will give you a suspect to cross off the list and a clue of where to cast an eyeball next. Once you make your accusation and it’s proven true, you’ll get a clue to the ultimate tournament. Ya dig?” Then the screen went dark and the white lights flashed on, bathing the room in a hazy glow.
Greenleaf and McGonagall stood up and Greenleaf grinned. “Alright! I want you all in groups of 5. Even though you are working for your house not your group there will be no exchanging of I.D. cards, if you do, your house will forfeit. Now, the other houses are going to have I.D cards as well. Only go to the person with the number that is the same as yours. They will show you if you give them their correct code word. Code words are on the cards.
It is up to you to remember what is on the card. Each of you will get notepads to take notes on, so use them if you wish. Another clue,” Greenleaf raised her voice and stated, “No, the murderer is not Rowena’s mother, if it was this would be one short tournament, so don’t accuse her. A suspect list will be on your note pads. Now, distribute into groups and I will hand out cards.”
The seats disappeared from the room and all the students stood up, Ron held Hermione’s hand as Ginny Harry and Neville circled around them forming their little group.
Lavender joined Seamus’s group and blew a kiss to Hermione, she was dressed similar with pig tails in her hair and a scarf tied around her neck. Hermione giggled.
A rather frosty McGonagall came over to Hermione’s group. She handed each group member a note pad and one I.D. card. “What’s irked you?” Ron asked.
“Nothing, just thinking about my years in the 40’s.” McGonagall smiled distantly then cleared her throat, “Your number is 5621.”She went to another group of students. Ron shrugged and said, “Man she’s ancient.” Hermione smacked him and Ginny giggled. “Alright our I.D. card says: ‘Follow the wails into the deep there you’ll find the one with an I.D. to keep.’ “Our code word is kitten heels. What the heck?”
A fast clap stole the attention to the front of the room where Greenleaf stood, “Alright your task begins now, off with ya’ll!” Then she and McGonagall exited their colorful cloaks flapping behind them.
“Hmm sounds like either the dungeon or the maybe the old well down at the kitchen.” Said Ginny thoughtfully.
“Well we don’t want to risk not finding it so how about we split up? Me, Ron, and Neville to the dungeon and you two to the well. Write down our number and our code word, then report a.s.a.p on the second floor landing. Alright let’s go.”
She pulled Ron along by the hand and they all set off to the dungeons. As they made their way down the stairs, they saw all the students creeping around and dressed some what similar to themselves.
“This is the weirdest bloody task ever.” Ron commented and Neville laughed.
“It’s kind of cool, I mean the entire school has been turned into some 40’s film! I think whoever came up with this is a genius.” Hermione contradicted.( )
“Or a complete crack pot.” Ron mumbled.
They descended the stairs into the dungeon to find it looking relatively normal, most of the torture tools had gone away making it less intimidating. Hermione stepped forward and scanned the room, all seemed to be in order. She frowned and ventured further into the dungeon, in one of the cells she found 3 Ravenclaws sitting in a cell playing poker.
Confused Hermione looked back at Ron who shrugged. Stepping forward timidly she heard one of the players smack down his cards with a, “Blast! How many aces do you have in this deck!?”
Stifling a giggle Hermione asked, “Uh, do you guys have any identification cards?”
“Bloody hell!” One said and they all jumped to their feet. “Oh hey Hermione.” Said a peer Hermione now recognized at Dillingry a young third year she had tutored last year.
Hermione waved and smiled, then Dillingry went on, he cleared his throat and pulled a piece of parchment out of his 1940’s trousers and said, “Hey cool cat, hope you are having a swinging time with this task. Pause and wait for coded reply.” One of Dillingry’s friends laughed and smacked him Hermione chuckled as Neville and Ron joined at her side.
“You blasted idiot you don’t read the italicized part!” The friend who hit Dillingry said with a hiss.
“Well I can’t see the difference, so shut up Fred you poker cheating priss!” Dillingry said back.
“So, is that like colorblindness?” Asked the third Ravenclaw thoughtfully.
Exasperated, Fred said with an eye roll, “Is what like colorblindness, Wendell?”
“Not being able to see italicized letters of course!” Wendell said.
Fred muttered, “Oh yes, of course!”
At this Dillingry grinned and said, “Yes, it’s a medical condition, I bet Promfrey hasn’t ever heard of it, we should probably tell her all about it Monday when I just so happen to fall over with a headache from ole McGonagall’s italicized worksheet.” He high fived Wendell and they had a good chuckle. Fred seemingly most intelligent of them all said dryly, “Yeah that’ll get you out of loads of classes.”
Hermione raised an eyebrow at the trio, then she cleared her throat and said, “Kitten heels.” As if they all had forgotten Ron, Hermione, and Neville had been standing there the three looked at her as if she was daft.
Fred though was first to recover, he yanked the parchment from Dillingry’s hand and recited, “Well kitten heels? Is that right, I saw a pair of those on bus number 5621.” The comment would have sounded absolutely insane if a person wasn’t participating in the task but from the way the Ravenclaw emphasized the number 5621, made it clear to Hermione that they were the correct I.D. people.
Hermione pulled out her groups card and said in response, “Ridden that bus often, isn’t it great how the driver is always so helpful? But since he isn’t around would you mind helping us.” Ron snickered from behind Hermione and she cracked a grin, it really did sound bizarre.
“Why sure, here is a bus pass to help you on your journey. Don’t forget to drive on the correct side of the street!” With this the second Ravenclaw nudged Dillingry who gave him a look then smiled and with an ‘oh!’ and handed Hermione the I.D. card.
“Thanks boys!” Hermione said turning on her heels rushing to the exit, Ron followed and Neville waved, leaving the three Ravenclaws to plop back down in their cell and continue their poker game.
Hermione ran up to the second floor landing and looked around, Ginny and Harry hadn’t returned. Impatiently Hermione tapped the I.D card on her knee. Ron came to her side and said, “Why don’t we read it?”
“Because we should do it with Harry and Ginny they are part of our group too.” Hermione told him and began stretching her neck left and right trying to see if they were anywhere around.
Neville just joined them slightly out of breath, “Man, that was weird, what was all that garbage about the bus and driving?” Ron shrugged. “Oh, here they come now.”
Harry and Ginny ran forward to Hermione, Ron and Neville. They looked out of breath and Harry’s face was red. Hermione groaned inwardly, they had been snogging. Ok not to self, don’t leave Harry and Ginny alone if we are to accomplish anything.
“Sorry took us so long. Colin Creevey was IN the well looking for his I.D. card! He said he didn’t need help and just as we were leaving he said, “Oh wait, I forgot how to get out. And without magic we had to create a human chain and lift him out.” Ginny shook her head angrily.
Hearing the name Creevey Hermione perked up, and Ron said the question they all were thinking, “Was Wood involved in anyway?” His voice was low, it was almost a growl. Ron pulled Hermione into him closely and stroked her hair.
“No, he is just that stupid to get himself stuck in a well.” Harry said.
“Good.” Hermione said. When Harry gave her a quizzical look she said, “No not good that he is stupid, good that Wood wasn’t involved.” Harry nodded and grinned.
“Right well we have the I.D. card.” Neville piped up looking a tad bit confused.
Ginny clapped and said, “What’s it say.”
“We were waiting for you, let’s open it now.” Ron said. He looked at Hermione and she pulled it from her pocket.

Ok tell me what you think hope you all enjoyed it!

Oh and my feedback thread is closed. I'll have to pm someone, I hope it gets opened up again >.>;

Yay, I've internet back in my room. I'm all moved in crisis avoided. Ok so here is the next installment for all who still care. xD
It's quite short and a filler but an installment is an installment right?
I'd like to say thanks to volly_angel_313 for all her encouragement. You're really sweet.
:3
Ok and now here it is.


Gathered in a circle the group of five friends were on the verge of discovery. On the second floor landing there they congregated curiously about a small sized envelope that held their next clue to victory.
With her big hazel eyes Hermione looked at the inquiring faces around her. She took a breath to explained to Harry and Ginny who had been absent when the clue was acquired.
“Ron, Neville, and I were told this card was a bus pass and when it was given to us we were warned to stay on the right side of the street. I think that’s significant- I mean it’s rather irregular that someone offhandedly tells you to stay on the right side of the street.
“I am betting that is some sort of a clue. For what, I’m not sure. Ok let’s open it. It says- “Head over to the hall dubbed Hollywood Court and chose a path to take you from there. Remember to stay on the right side of the street.”
“There it is again- ‘stay on the right side of the street’.” Ginny observed. Her brow was creased in thought.
“It’s definitely a clue.” Neville decided aloud.
“Yeah, it has to be.” Ron agreed. “Well let’s go to Hollywood Court and see what’s over there shall we?.”
There was a hesitant step forward from everyone in the group then a pensive stop. “Hang on. Where exactly is Hollywood Court?” Came a questioning voice belonging to Ginny.
A silent thought passed and Hermione sheepishly admitted, “I’ve no idea.”
“How should we go about this then? Split up again?” Neville asked warily.
“No. That’s too time consuming.” Harry stated.
Hermione nodded her agreement. “He’s right it would take precious time to regroup. Let’s just think…” She paused and her mouth went lopsided in consideration.
“Ok so classes are somewhat organized by floor and wing right?” It was a rhetorical question but everyone around Hermione shrugged and nodded. She continued, “So Hollywood sounds like something extra circular or social. So what classes might have something to do with Hollywood?”
Introspective faces looked at Hermione, she nervously bit her lip. Hermione racked her brain to think of a class that might talk about Hollywood or acting. That’s it! She said to herself.
“Don’t we have a drama club?” Ron asked beating her to the punch. She rounded on him with a huge grin.
“Yeah! Yeah we do!” Neville said excitedly.
“Well, where is it?” Harry asked Neville with expectant eyes.
“Sixth floor.” Neville said certain of himself. Harry grinned and Ron gave Neville a supportive slap on the back.
“Way to go Neville!” Ginny exclaimed.
“Alright to the sixth floor!” Hermione said pumping her fists in the air. Her friends turned and looked at her with raised eyebrows and stifled smiles. Goof was on all of their minds.
Hermione slowly lowered her fists from the air. Then abruptly she shouted, “Chaaaaarge!” One hand went back in the air and she pointed to the stairs as if she were a commander ordering her troops forward.
The group tore up the stairs mercilessly huffing and puffing at each landing. On the third set of stairs Ginny and Harry had engaged in a race of sorts glaring at each other with challenging grins.
When they reached the landing they would take a second to catch their breaths then fight to be the first back on the steps. Hermione and Ron were much more chill about running up the stairs they did it side by side.
By the time Ron, Hermione and Neville had reached the landing Ginny and Harry were sliding down the banisters of the next set of stairs. Gasping for breath Hermione looked to Ginny and asked, “What floor are we on?” Ginny shrugged. “I lost count ages ago.” She replied.
Neville took a heavy step off the last stair and onto the landing and gave a wheeze. “We’re one set of stairs away.” He said. His round face was red and a little sweaty.
“Ok you ready to be defeated one more time Harry?” Ginny asked.
But before he could protest about losing Ginny has already shot up the stairs. He followed taking two stairs at a time.
Hermione shook her head at the two. After a second of breath catching she dramatically fell in Ron’s arms pretending to faint. He caught her with ease and dipped her back as if they had been dancing. Although dancing would never be quite so physically demanding. She smiled up at him and he raised one of his ginger eyebrows suavely.
“I think it’s high time you gave me a piggy back ride Ronald.” Hermione gave him an innocent smile and jumped out of his arms. She put a hand on his shoulder and walked behind him.
“Alright.” Ron agreed and bent down a little.
With an excited laugh Hermione hopped on his back and said, “Yay.” Then Ron heaved her into a comfortable spot on his back and walked toward the stairs. Neville still puffing behind him.
When they reached the 6th and final landing Ron slid Hermione off his back. She landed on the floor with a muted thud and her jaw slack with confusion. There in place of the 6th floor landing was a maze of billboards.
Instead of the plain blue spotted carpet and stairways there before the group of five, and dozens of other puzzled looking students, was a mountain of blinking, flashing, vibrantly colored billboards that stretched feet above every student’s head and flicked it’s ostentatious aura at them.
“Whoa.” Harry muttered under his breath.
“Welcome to Vegas?” Ron asked circumspectly to no one in particular.
Then on the most massive billboard of them all scrolled the words, “Welcome to Hollywood maze! From here each teams needs to find their guide and begin through the maze. The guides job is to ask questions of Hogwarts magnificent history and if you answer correctly you will make it to the end of the maze. Each maze is different for every team, no answers are the same and no paths are exactly alike. Your team’s particular maze corresponds to the clues and I.D. cards you have received. Now! Be off into the maze!”
With one eyebrow cocked Hermione exchanged aghast faces with Ron.
Neville though appeared to be excited anxious even. “So how do we know who’s our guide?”
Seconds following Nevilles question there was a tap on Hermione’s shoulder and she turned around to look not at the staircase Ron had just carried her up but actually a semi circle of small billboards with Slytherin and Ravenclaws standing beneath them flashing yellow numbers above them on the billboard screen.
“Quickly find our number.” She said and scanned each screen.
“There!” Ginny exclaimed pointing to the left. Hermione followed her direction and indeed saw the number 5621 lit up on a screen.
Without hesitation the group made their way over to their screen and guide. Just feet from meeting up with the guide Hermione stopped in her tracks.
Standing beneath at their post was none other than Draco Malfoy. Hermione groaned inwardly. “This is just perfect.” She muttered and glanced up to see if Ron had recognized Draco.
By the twisted, familiar look on his pale face he had. The growl that came from Ron confirmed Hermione’s thoughts, “This is bloody impossible. There’s no way in hell he’s going to ‘guide’ me.” He gesticulated wildly in his disbelief and incredulity.
Draco spotted Hermione and gave her a nod of recognition. She narrowed her eyes with mistrust as the group now halted a short distance from him. Hermione heard a faint groan come from Neville followed by a heavy sigh.
Harry swallowed and then said to the group, “Impossible may it be Malfoy is our guide.” Ginny snorted in disgust as Harry continued, “We’re just going to have to endure him, or we’ll loose. So, how about if at all possible we ignore and pretend he doesn’t exist. That means less contact and associating on our part which as a whole means less Malfoy.”
“No Malfoy is ideal but I can do with least possible.” Ginny said supportively and Ron nodded and shrugged.
“Ok, so let’s just get through this.” Harry said motivationally. As if in unison the group took a deep breath then walked over to Malfoy.
Draco shot Hermione a deadly sneer, perhaps of jealousy because at the same moments she snaked an arm around Ron. “Glad you could join me-finally.” He said snidely to Harry who stood before him.
“Get on with it.” Harry replied.
“Yeah, yeah alright. So basically I’m going to ask you some questions and if you get it right the answer or myself can tell you where to go in the maze next. I ask until you reach the end.
“First question!” Malfoy exclaimed abruptly. “Before taking up the occupation of being a master carpenter what did Gabrielle Ravenclaw aspire to be?”
Harry turned from Malfoy and looked at Hermione he whispered in a conniving manner, “A shepherd right?”
Hermione paused momentarily as she thought about the answer then she grinned at Harry and replied, “That’s right, it’s why Rowena’s grandmother is famous for being the inspiration for Little Bo Peep’s appearance.”
“Really?” Ron asked interested.
“Yes, really.” Hermione verified with a smile.
“Alright well tell him Harry.” Ginny pushed.
“Right.” Harry turned to face Draco and said in a clear challenging voice, “Shepherd.”
A brief flash of annoyance passed Dracos face then he said, “Correct.”
After a short celebration and exchanged grins the group moved forward down a path Draco pointed them to. Hermione faltered behind momentarily and hissed at Draco menacingly, “If you do anything to sabotage this for us I’ll never be civil to you again.”
Malfoy shot her an incredulous look, “This is civil?” He rolled his grey eyes.
Hermione snorted and said, “You underestimate my capabilities.” It was almost a chide.
“I don’t underestimate you. I know you to be completely and utterly unpredictable and irresponsible.” It was a jab intended to remind Hermione of her irresponsible lip lock with Harry and she flushed at Malfoy’s words.
“And I know you to be heartless and entirely unfeeling.” Then before another word could be exchanged Hermione rushed away to walk beside Ron leaving Malfoy looking at the floor beneath his feet mulling over the anger, and bitterness.



Ok well hope you liked this filler. Quite an interesting task I know. xD It's got Professor Greenleafs funky American flair to it.
Thanks for reading
fjrks

Hey guys good news! My mom forced me to stop studying- she said it was for my health. Pssha! xD So I got to work and now I'm here to make an update. Hurray!
So here it is!


As Hermione and her team entered the flashy maze before them the room they had been in seconds before closed up around her trapping them with only two ways to turn. She tried her best to occupy her mind with something besides the dreadful feeling of betrayal and heartbreak Draco had just instilled in her.
Her face was twisted in effort not to cry, and to conceal her inner torment at his words. I am not reckless or irresponsible. Hermione said to herself with distaste. Draco was the irresponsible one. After all he kissed me first! It was a desperate thought.
With a subtle shake of the head Hermione squared her shoulders and prepared herself for the next question. She glanced at Draco, with his slicked back blonde, now white, hair and sleek black leather jacket. He looked amazing in his greaser persona. A 1950 American badboy.
Hermione fought the urge to groan. How stupid she had been! What had she been thinking? To think or even try to have something with Draco Malfoy, the infamous Slytherin Sex God. Suddenly this task didn’t seem so exciting and all Hermione wanted to do was hide under her covers from the shame of her stupidity.
But instead she took a steadying breath and looked Draco right in the eye determined to overcome every single one of his stupid questions. His face was pricelessly blank, like a statue chiseled to show only mild disinterest. Expressionless like always.
“You’re next question.” Malfoy declared to interrupt Hermione’s bitter thoughts. Her team quieted down and listened intently. “Who was the first conductor of the Hogwarts express?”
Faces turned to Hermione each contemplative. Then Ginny breathed, “Darren Westerfeld.”
“That’s right!” Ron said. “He’s the guy who lost his left foot because of a freak thestral accident.”
“Are you sure Ginny?” Harry asked eyebrows furrowed in effort to remember.
“She is.” Hermione interjected confidently.
“Ok.” Harry nodded and Hermione stepped forward. “Darren Westerfeld.” She stated with precise enunciation to Malfoy.
He nodded his blonde head, “Correct.”
After a moment Hermione gestured at Malfoy, “Well, aren’t you going to tell us which way to go?”
“You’re answer will tell you which way to go.” Draco said not a hint of smugness about him. Hermione was stung by his indifference as if he was genuinely disinterested in her, the girl he had kissed so passionately-
Stop that! She snapped at herself and mentally slapped herself. He doesn’t care and neither do you. Hermione reminded herself sternly. She carefully cemented her face to look equally careless as Dracos.
Amidst her thinking her team had been discussing what possible clue Darren Westerfeld could give.
“You said he lost his left foot Ron?” Neville asked just as Hermione tuned back in.
“Yeah.”
“Maybe that’s it. Maybe it’s left because of his left foot being lost.”
Ron shrugged in reply. Then in unison the group looked down the path that lead to the left.
The wall was made completely of different kinds of billboards overlapping each other creating a collage of vibrant colors and random letters. Pictures of clouds, tea cups, and even boats dotted the canvases of colors in no specific order. Some billboards towered in the distance far over the group of students heads, while others with darker colors, such as dark gray, black and dark blue, paved the paths that they stood on.
The left path didn’t give off any particular aura that clued it was the right way to go. Instead just blinked it’s neon colors and flashed it’s messages just like the opposite pathway. Hermione felt uncertainty looking at her options, she didn’t know which way was right and wrong it unsettled her.
“I reckon it’s our best bet.” Harry declared to the group and he stepped forward toward the left turn. Ron loyally followed with Ginny behind him. Neville brought up the rear behind her and they all trekked deeper into the maze leaving Hermione standing unsure biting her lip.
“Well?” Malfoy called out to Hermione causing her thoughts to come crashing down for the third time that night.
“What?” She asked confused.
“Aren’t you going to follow?” Malfoy’s face held a look of expectancy.
“Oh, yeah I guess.” Then Hermione sighed and confessed, “I just don’t really feel like left is the right way because Westerfeld lost his left foot. But it’s our only clue so…” She trailed off.
Draco said nothing and she rolled her eyes and turned onto the left pathway to follow her friends. Just as she took the corner and saw the alley of billboards she had turned onto Draco came up beside her and said quietly, “Left feet are important.”
She glanced at him mouth slightly ajar at his words, the picture of his soft pale face melted some of her shame from moments ago. Malfoy had just indirectly told her left was correct way.
The alley of billboards seemed to stretch on forever but finally Harry led everyone forward into a court with 4 different paths. The walls were colorful and as Hermione entered the courtyard the black and white of her friends was a striking comparison. She’d never appreciated until that moment how pretty Ron’s once burgundy hair was.
Malfoy stepped in front of the group and said, “Time for your next question.” All attention was on Draco. “Who was the 4th ever Hogwarts headmaster and what did he do?”
“Oh, that’s easy.” Hermione piped up excitedly. “The headmaster was Reginald Quadraire and he was the one to first cast the spell on Hogwarts to make it look old and dilapidated to muggles.”
“Correct.” Draco told Hermione.
“And now we use that answer to figure out which way to go.” Hermione said blandly. It wasn’t a question but Draco nodded his head anyways.
“Okay.” Ginny said with a manic confused look about her freckled face.
“Allow me to interject.” Malfoy said. The group turned to face him with suspicious yet eager faced.
“What do you want?” Ron said haughtily.
“Simply to give the clue accompanied with this question.”
“Well then get on with it.” Ron shot at him.
“Fine. Think about where you are. Hollywood Court in a courtyard with four ways to go.”
The group took in his words carefully. Impatient and frustrated minutes passed while each person tried to crack this code of words Malfoy had given them.
“Court.” Harry finally growled. “What are synonyms for court?”
“Square, plaza, to woo.” Ginny fired off.
“Ok so if court means square what do we know about squares that might lead to directions?”
“Four sides.” Neville threw out into the teams brainstorming.
“Right it has four sides.” Harry reasoned aloud.
“It has four right angles.” Ron chimed in.
“Ok.” Hermione said and then it clicked. She glanced up at Harry who looked at her and shared her epiphany.
“Go right.” She told him and he nodded with bright eyes.
“What?” Ron asked brow creased in puzzlement.
“We have to go right.” Hermione repeated. Ron gestured for her to continue and she said, “We’re in Hollywood Court, we’re in a courtyard, with four ways to go.” For a moment Hermione glanced at Draco and saw a sly smile on his face. It elated her to see him smiling and it reinforced her certainty that they had to go right. “Each of those clues points to square. Like you said squares have four right angles. It has to be right.”
“What makes you so sure.” Ron asked hesitantly.
Then Ginny whispered, “Reginald Quadraire.”
Harry grinned at his girlfriend with pride. “Exactly.” Hermione said then turned to Ron to explain, “His last name Ronald. Quadraire! The beginning is quad, as in square, as in four right angles as in let’s go right!”
“Oh.” Ron said his confusion melting away. Hermione whipped her head to look around at the courtyard she stood in.
“Wait, Harry which was did we come in?” She scanned her eyes around looking for the familiar opening they had come from.
“I don’t know. Hermione! There’s only 4 openings! How do we know which is right?”
Hermione looked around in panic. They’d narrowed it down to right but any of the paths could be right! Then her eyes rested on the far wall. It was a collage of bright yellow billboards resting on a row of brown billboards. Somewhere in Hermione’s brain she thought it looked somewhat like the sun above the horizon.
“Look.” She pointed to the wall with the yellow.
“The sun.” Ron breathed.
“The sun rises in the East which is right of North.” She quickly turned to examine the other neon colored billboards on each wall but none looked a thing like the sun.
“That’s the way.” Neville said. “It’s the only wall with a sun on it.”
“Ok.” Hermione nodded her head and took a deep breath. “Let’s go.”
“Good job ‘Mione.” Ron beamed at Hermione then kissed her softly on the cheek. Then he rushed off through the opening behind Harry excitement emanating from him.
Perhaps it was the subtle smile Hermione had detected on Draco’s face earlier, or maybe it was some hidden feeling she insisted on suppressing, either way something possessed her to again fall behind her team and walk alone with Draco.
Together they entered the darkened opening void of all billboards. They walked in silence each sneaking glances at each other and then quickly averting their gazes. Something had changed between them for this moment and Hermione felt like it was the final moment before it was all over- for good. This thought saddened her, despite how much Malfoy had hurt her.
They were feet from the next series of bright billboards lagging only a minute behind the others when Hermione felt a tug on her arm bringing her to a stop. She whirled around to face Draco who stood in a cloud of vibrant white and grays against the darkness.
“What?” Hermione asked him wondering why she was giving him the time of day.
“I messed up.” He said flatly.
“No, the task is going all according to rules.” Hermione replied.
“No, I mean, I messed up with you.” Draco looked down at his feet as he said this.
“Oh.” Hermione breathed. Then she steadied herself, “Well it doesn’t matter now. I’m with Ron and what we had was a mistake one that could have had catastrophic repercussions. Besides it was best that we ended it. After all, I was irresponsible and you were unemotionally attached.”
Draco’s jaw tightened visibly and he said, “Right.” He looked up to peer at Hermione with his eyes- which were gray with a hint of a blue tinge despite the spell they were under to be of all black and white. Hermione had to force her chin from trembling and look completely decided. This was Draco Malfoy, the boy who had anyone and wouldn’t put up with his new toy kissing another. Hermione was no toy. She wouldn’t be intimidated by him, nor would she be moved to forgive him and plunge back into his world. No. He would not fool her, his revenge would never work.
Draco ran a hand through his white greased back hair, a habit of his Hermione had noticed he only did when he was ill at ease. Then he walked away without a word, only a look on his face that echoed his inner disappointment.
Hermione wanted to reach out for him to not walk away from her but she didn’t. She knew better, she knew this was all just part of his sick revenge. Instead she wiped away the warm tear that had fell from her eye and took a deep breath. Then she stepped toward her friends who were a smudge of gray against a rainbow haze of blinking colors.


Mkay hope you all liked. These taks are just crazy ha? xD Hehe.
Ok thanks for reading!
<3
fjkrs

Yay for updates.

=D

Sorry for the wait, the next one ought to be up tonight too.


Minutes passed as Hermione silently and dutifully continued on through the maze. In the midst of anxiety and excitement no one seemed to notice her discomfort or unusual aloof behavior.
Before she knew it they were standing in front of a solid wall of billboards blocking their way forward.
“Bloody hell we went the wrong way!” Ron exclaimed jumping to conclusions. Ginny groaned behind him.
“What?” Neville asked looking around in mild panic.
“Will this task ever end?” Hermione exclaimed in frustration.
A few confused, perhaps even slightly disturbed faces turned to look at her and she just shrugged it off with a meek murmured, “Sorry.”
“We must have gone the wrong way,” Harry concluded logically. “It’s okay we can retrace our steps and begin again.” He was as diligent as ever.
“Wait,” Neville breathed lifting a chubby finger and pointing it at the wall in front of them.
Curious Hermione turned and saw a massive green shape take over the billboards before her. In the blink of an eye if took a recognizable form as a tree and in another blink Hermione witnessed the green blur alter into leaves detailed with spidery veins and a spectrum of greens.
“I think we went the right way,” Ginny said in quiet awe at the tree that now bulged in 3-D from the wall. She walked up to it and placed a hand on the harsh bark.
“But what do we do with it?” Ron pondered aloud. He looked to Hermione for the answer. Very suddenly before Hermione could offer up any solution the ground beneath the group began to rumble with deep beats.
Neville yelped in surprise as the ground spilt open and fell into itself, placing a growing gap between the group. Hermione felt a hand on her elbow and Ron’s urgent voice was in her ear, “We have to jump across or we’ll be left behind!”
But the hole became deeper and deeper, wider and wider, and Hermione became a lead weight. Ron held her tightly as they ran to the edge of the hole but at the last possible second Hermione stopped in her tracks and back pedaled as Ron went soaring over the hole by himself.
He landed safely on the other side bum first. “Hermione, you would have made it!”
“Oh! I’m sorry,” She bit her lip angry at herself because now the gap was wider than ever and she would never make it over. But then something shiny caught her eye at the bottom of the enormous hole. “There’s something down there!”
Crouching down in her pleated skirt Hermione squinted into the darkness, Ron opposite of her copied. “Blimey, you’re right. What do you reckon it is?”
“I’m not sure,” She admitted staring hard at the glinting object.
“What is it?” Harry asked bending down beside Ron. It had just occurred to her that she was the only one of the left side of the massive canyon. Looking behind her she noticed Draco leaning against a billboard looking completely at ease.
That’s just great. Maybe I could just push him into this hole and never have to see that stupid face again.
“I’ll go down and get it,” Neville offered boldly. Surprised everyone looked up at him. “I used to rock climb.” He offered as explanation.
Just then Malfoy’s cool voice interrupted. “I’m afraid you can’t Longbottom.”
“What? Why not?”
“Butter off, Malfoy!” Ron barked hostile.
“Well, there’s a reason there is only one other person on this side of the canyon other than me.” He gave Hermione a pointed look, “The only one afraid of heights. She has to be the one to do this or the hole will just get deeper.”
Hermione groaned and hung her head. “Why couldn’t I be afraid of flowers or candy? I’d fall into a pit of candy or flowers any day over this!”
“Even if it were candy canes? You might impale yourself on one of those.” Harry asked her seriously.
“Okay, Hermione don’t worry we’ll help you.” Ron soothed her giving Harry a firm smack in the arm.
“What? You’re mad I’m not going down there!”
“Hermione! You have to!” Ginny exclaimed.
“No.” Folding her arms into her chest Hermione looked the perfect image of stubborn. Draco had moved up beside her and said quietly, “Don’t you want to overcome your biggest fear?”
Scowling she retorted, “As a matter of fact I do not. Why don’t you overcome your biggest fear an- and stop harassing me?”
“Hermione, you better be nice to Malfoy he’s the only one on your side who can physically help you.” Harry warned wisely.
Hermione glanced over at Ron seeing a vein pop out of his forehead at this statement. “I’d rather eat troll bogey.” Her own statement seemed to pacify him.
“Can’t blame you there,” Ginny giggled.
“Get in that hole!” Neville cheered, in what he must have thought was a supportive manner. Ginny exploded into a fit of snorting at this.
Rubbing her eyes Hermione groaned, as realization dawned on her that she would indeed have to crawl down that thing. It was their only hope. The glinting object was the only clue about what to do with that blasted tree.
“Fine!” She forced out, stomping over to the edge of the hole and immediately she closed her eyes.
“Um, ‘Mione. You’re going to have to keep your eyes open unless you want to fall in.” Ron said hesitantly. Reluctantly Hermione opened her eyes.
“Alright, Hermione about 2 feet beneath your right foot there’s a catch in the canyon you can put your foot on. So all you have to do is put your back to us and slide down on your belly, slowly, until you feel the catch.” Neville instructed her.
Slowly, with her heart beating faster than she ever knew it could beat, Hermione slid herself down until she felt something solid at the tip of her right foot.
“Good, now if you slide yourself down just about 4 inches more there’s a rung that you can rest your left foot on.” Hermione obediently followed every instruction Neville gave her, her nose was against the wall of the hole at all times, inhaling the scent of soil with every breath.
Sometimes she could grab on to a thick root that was exposed, sometime she had to use the rungs she stood on. But eventually she made it down the side safely and she was only 7 or so feet from the bottom when Neville shouted, “Okay Hermione we can’t see you anymore! But don’t panic, just use your instincts and feel around for something to grab onto.”
Hands shaking Hermione lowered herself onto a shelf, her arms hurt, and she was taut as a wire but now she was only a jump away from solid ground. So, with a little leap she jumped from the shelf landing on her hands and feet on the soft, cold, ground.
“Okay, I’m at the bottom!” She shouted up. Her friends were leaning over the edge, peering down, she could see them clearly, and she deduced that she wasn’t that far down.
“Find the shiny thing!” Ron shouted back.
“Oh yeah,” Hermione whispered to herself searching the dark floor. Then she saw it, a mass of darkness.
Running over to it she picked it up finding it very light. Squinting she could barely make out what is was. It was like a plaque of some sort. With groves forming, one, two, three, four, five, six, squares. It was sitting on something canvas and when Hermione lifted that up she found it was a backpack that the plaque fit in perfectly. She slid her arms through the loop holes, settling it mid way down her back.
“I got it!” She hollered up excited. She’d done it. She’d climbed down into a huge canyon successfully.
“Good, now climb back up!” Ginny shouted.
Feeling confident Hermione clambered back onto the shelf reaching for the nearest catch to lift herself up onto. She found it and hoisted herself up thinking, How was I ever scared of this? It’s so easy and kind of fun.
She was a quarter of the way up, probably only 25 feet from the bottom when her fears returned. Glancing down she saw the black pit and her legs began to shake. Feeling her grip slip from a root she gasped out in fear as she swayed from the wall of the canyon. Reaching out in panic she grabbed the nearest root and held on tightly, her knuckles turned a radiant white.
Hermione felt overcome with fear, her breathing came short and shallow, she was immobile. Her legs were wobbly and she didn’t know how to get down, or get out.
“You guys,” She said hearing her voice shake, filled with hysterics. “I can’t do this. I can’t move. I can’t do this.”
“What? Come on Hermione you can do it. You have to,” Ron urged.
“No! I can’t it’s so..” Hermione glanced up, the wall stretched on and on and on. She felt dizzy. “I can’t!”
“Hermione, stay right there. I’m going to get you out,” Draco bellowed over the edge and he couldn’t hide the concern.
“What do you mean, you’re going to get her out?” Ron demanded and even though Hermione had closed her eyes and rested her forehead against the side of the wall she could picture in her mind’s eye him turning very red.
“Please hurry,” Hermione called her whole body beginning to shake. Could she survive if she fell? Would it be a broken leg or would she crack her spine? There were jagged rocks down there. What if she landed on one? The darkness of the hole began to swallow her.
Hysterical thoughts filled her head as she stood there and shook. Then she decided she had to get down. So as quickly and nimbly as she could Hermione dropped her leg down. Sliding down the root she felt herself land on the shelf she’d been on only minutes ago.
Had she really only climbed that little? None the less she felt much safer feeling the solid ground beneath her and she sat down to wait for Draco. Trying her best to keep her breathing even she concentrated on the rhythmic sound, clenching her fists in beat with it.
It seemed like no time had passed when Draco dropped down next to Hermione and wrapped his arms around her. She allowed herself to be held, “That was fast.”
“I’ve been scaling canyons all my life. I’m the fastest climber in the county, it’s an old hobby.” He whispered back.
“I couldn’t do it. It’s so…” Hermione lost her breath just recalling how long the canyon seemed.
“It’s okay. Right now, all we’re going to do it get you out.” Draco told her. Then he stood up.
Opening her eyes Hermione could barely see Malfoy. He was dimmer, a shadowy gray color, but she could see his face and it was back in it’s practiced composed place. He took off his black leather jacket and helped Hermione slide her arms into it. There was a lump at her back caused by the pack with the plaque and Draco grinned.
“Hunchback,” He said under his breath and chuckled.
“Prat!” Hermione glared. Then Draco grabbed her hand and lead her to the shelf in the wall.
“This is all the climbing you have to do,” He assured Hermione as she heaved herself up. He followed her up onto the shelf then turned around and said, “Get on my back.”
Confused Hermione asked, “Why?”
“I’m going to carry you up. But I need my hands free. So hop on.” He bent down slightly.
“That’s mad you can’t carry me all that way!”
Exasperated Draco turned around and told Hermione, “I’ve carried backpacks as heavy as you. Now, get on.”
Awkwardly Hermione lifted herself onto Draco’s back. Her skirt slid slightly up on her thighs and she reached down to adjust it but Draco caught her hands and placed them around his neck.
His fingers lingered on Hermione’s wrist before he reached down and used them to push her skirt down, being careful not to touch her skin. Hermione took a sharp intake of breath but didn’t move. Then he said to her quietly, “Hold on tight. Use your legs if you have to.”
Hermione swallowed the lump that had formed in her throat as Draco grabbed onto the wall and began hoisting himself upwards like they were weightless. She pressed herself as close as she could to Draco as he climbed upward.
As they ascended further up still shrouded in darkness Hermione chanced a look down. It made her uneasy right away and she tensed up. As if feeling her nervousness Draco joked, “You weigh a ton. Lay off the goblin treats.”
Hermione laughed despite of herself but it came out hysterical. Then Draco stopped moving and asked, “Have you ever been kissed while hanging above a canyon?”
Hermione’s mouth went dry at the question. She didn’t answer or move. Draco asked her another question, “Do you want to?”
“What kind of question is that,” Hermione asked anger seeping into her whisper.
“It’s a curious kind of question.” He replied lifting them up further.
“No. I’ve never been kissed while hanging above a canyon.”
“And…?”
“And what?” Hermione rolled her eyes.
“Answer the second question.” Draco asked again not moving.
Hermione didn’t speak. They were just about to break through the darkness the hole cast on itself which meant they were more than half way up. Her head was just to the right of Draco’s and if he wanted he could kiss her.
“I won’t- if you don’t want me to. But it’s important that you know I want to; despite the fact that we’re broken up and that you hate my guts. Despite the fact that you think I don’t care about you- you ought to know there’s nothing in the world I would rather do than kiss you right now. I would never leave this forsaken hole if it meant I could kiss you. I don’t need color, or magic. I just need your lips on mine to survive.”
Hermione didn’t breath, and in her stillness she could feel her heart beating hard, and feel Draco against her. But instead of leaning her head down, just a little, and placing her lips on his, she whispered in his ear, “Kissing isn’t the same as loving.”
That was all it took for the movement to start again and for Draco to climb to the top faster than Hermione thought possible. When they reached the top Draco stood and allowed Hermione to slide off his back in perfect silence.
There were no tears in her eyes this time, just an impatient need to see if he understood why she didn’t kiss him. Even though her entire body, her entire being wanted her to find his lips, she needed him to understand why she didn’t.
“Thanks for helping me. I guess I didn’t face my fear.”
“You did,” Draco said fixing her with his gray eyes.
“How do you mean?”
“Not everyone with a fear of heights would climb down there like you did. You overcame it, but surmounting your fear once doesn’t dissipate it forever.”
“Did you get it?” Harry asked Hermione. She nodded. With a pang of sadness she removed Draco’s jacket from herself and extracted the plaque from her bag.
“How’d you climb so fast?” Neville asked Draco in amazement.
“He used to climb all the time,” Hermione put in.
“You did?” Ginny asked in disbelief.
“No. I just said that so Granger wouldn’t be too hysterical.” Draco said impassively.
“Oh.” Hermione blinked feeling a tiny bit hurt.
“Then how’d you get out of there so fast?” Neville asked still perplexed.
“I had thorough motivation to get out.” Draco said.
And this time Hermione didn’t feel a tiny bit hurt. But she shoved it away knowing he only said it because he, Draco, himself was hurting too.
“Anyways, it’s a plaque.” Hermione announced lifting the plaque up for everyone to see. And that’s when the gaping hole in the ground suddenly disappeared like it had never been there at all.
Hesitantly Hermione stepped on the ground as if it might collapse at her weight. Then she walked across it on shaky legs to her friends. Right away Ron put an arm around her while she dusted rich brown soil from her knees and sweater.
“A plaque, huh.” Ginny commented inspecting the plaque.
“Look there’s names on it.” Neville pointed out.
“You’re right. ‘Rudolph Regiment, Terrance Poophoid, Yarley Lipin, Murdley Murdox, Willenn Quigley, Darby Dextly.’” Ron read aloud.
“It’s not Poop-hoid, Ron. It’s Poof-oid.” Hermione corrected irritated.
“Oh,” Ron said and the others laughed.
“They are all Headmasters.” Harry explained.
“Right they are.” Hermione confirmed.
“But what do we do with them?” Neville asked.
“I think it’s like, a family tree. And we have to put it order.” Ginny said thoughtfully pointing at the tree.
“Hmm,” Harry moved closer to the tree and examined it. “I think you’re right Ginny, look at these little hooks.”
“It’s like a Christmas tree that we get to decorate.” Neville said happily. Then he burst into song, “Deck the halls with boughs of holly. Fa la la la la la la la la!”
Hermione giggled then she said, “Then Darby Dextly is at the top. He was the first of these Headmasters.”
Ginny snapped off the square that read Darby Dextly and walked over to the tree. She climbed it to the top and put Darby at the top most branch. The minute she slipped the square’s hangers into the hooks it gave off an iridescent glow.
“It’s aliiiiive.” Harry yowled, sending the group into a thunderous bout of laughter.
“Who’s next?” Ginny asked moving herself down a few branches to the next pair of hooks.
“Yarley Lipin,” Ron said already reaching up to hand Ginny the square. Again this time when she had the square fastened it began to glow like a light bulb. They continued this process until they had every square fastened in it’s proper place. But nothing happened, other than the fact that each square radiated.
“O..kay.” Harry said casting a confused look around.
Then there was a warm weight in Hermione’s hand. She looked down and found her a square with her own name on it.
“Oh! We do us next,” Ginny said rocketing over to the lowest branch and hanging her own square in the last set of hooks. Everyone followed suit, Hermione eldest, placed hers in the first, then Ron, next Neville, and finally Harry.
However, again nothing happened. That’s when a final pair of hooks fell down from the depths of the leafy tree between Ron and Neville. Hermione turned back and looked at Draco. He held a square in his hand.
He stepped forward slowly looking at anything but Hermione and her friends. He attached his square to the tree and Hermione finally caught his eye. Then color swirled all around her, like she was lost in a water painting, warmth spilled into her and the only thing she could focus on was him.
Her friends laughed as the were swept away in an ocean of color and a weightlessness settled over Hermione. She saw the fire red of Ron’s hair in the corner of her eye and had to laugh at it’s shocking shade. Then those gray eyes across from her blinked and his laughed collided with hers.
“Whoa! It’s Hogwarts!” Ron said, his voice a roar in Hermione’s ears. She tore her eyes away from Draco’s and saw in place of the three-dimensional tree, Hogwarts. Then just as suddenly as the wash of color came and lifted them up it was over and gone and Hermione found herself in the Great Hall of Hogwarts. Everyone was back in color, Ginny’s hair was bright red, Harry’s eyes vibrant green. It was refreshing to see the defining characters of her friends, like Neville’s pink scar that marred his arm, and Ron’s peppered freckles.
Before anyone could recover from what just happened Draco said in a bored tone, “You’re nearly done. I will give you the final I.D. card and you’re list of suspects and you may deduce from the information learned on this journey who the killer is.”
“We’re really almost done?” Neville asked Draco.
And just like that, like a flip had been switched Draco sneered at Neville and said, “Are you deaf?” Then he turned away tossing the I.D. card and the suspect list over his shoulder.
“And I thought he was somewhat human today.” Ron said darkly.
“Focus on the task,” Hermione reminded him. Ginny had bent down and retrieved the suspect list and card.
The card was just a picture of the tree with everyone’s squares in order and a list on the back of the correct answers to their questions. The I.D. card was a list of every name they had mentioned in the task.
Pulling out a miniature quill, Harry crossed off the following:
Rudolph Regiment
Yarley Lipin
Willenn Quigley
Wiley Caterac
Darby Dextly
Murdley Murdox
Reginald Quadraire
Terrance Poophoid
Darren Westerfeld

“We have our answer,” Harry declared. “Wiley Caterac. Do any of you know who that is though?”
Everyone shook their heads and finally Hermione said, “He was somewhat like a Filch during that time. Did all the caretaker duties and stuff. It actually fits seeing as the Ravenclaws were master carpenters.”
“Oh…” Epiphanies followed the group of six as Hermione explained.
“So, now what?” Neville asked hesitantly.
Ron shrugged, “I dunno. Oi, Malfoy we know who did it!”
Malfoy turned to them, “Fine.” Abruptly he turned on his heels and lead the way to the entrance of Hogwarts where McGonagall and Greenleaf stood chit chatting merrily.
“We know who done it.” Malfoy interrupted.
“Oh! Okay who?” Greenleaf asked excitedly. Malfoy gestured at Hermione and she said quickly, “Wiley Caterac the caretaker of Hogwarts in it’s beginning.”
“Very good.” Greenleaf breathed, then she clapped. “I’ve just broadcast your win on all the billboards. But no one will return until after the fearful defeat their fear. May I ask who your fearful was?”
“It was Hermione.” Harry told Greenleaf beaming.
“What were you fearful of?”
“Heights.”
“Oh, that was a particularly nasty stunt, those afraid of water had it much easier. But nonetheless well done! You may return to your dormitories and there will be a celebration for Gryffindor at the feast tonight.”


I hope you liked it, and I didn't re-read it I just posted so I know there's mistakes! I'm sorry haha. Please leave some feedback! I hope you didn't think Draco's survival speech was too cheesy lol. The next chapter will be a good one for sure too!

Thanks,
fjkrs

FEEDBACK -> Feedback =D

This is a two part installment!

Thanks so much everyone! *hugs darkwort* <333
EMILUBE37, yeah finally an update. Thank you for waiting so long you're the best! ♥
J-Lo77, Lol <333 poor draco is right! It only gets worse for this poor guy too. Thanks for your review!
kc, I'm glad you like it, I'll say your review made my whole day! ♠
I'm really glad to see you all again, Buckbeak your reply was oober awesome. I hope this nexy installment is to your liking too! <333

Draco's in the doghouse in the next couple of chapters but this is NOT the end so don't worry.

Without further adue:


It was nearing mid afternoon when Hermione finally extracted herself from her dormitory. She’d busied herself with a hot shower washing away the lingering fear from the task. Then she’d spent an entire half an hour at her closet pacing back and forth with too much on her mind.
To and fro she went, wrapped in her towel deciding on what to wear, and every time she passed her bed she averted her eyes from her pillow. This as she was well aware, was where her diary hid.
Hermione almost desperately wanted to spill her guts to her diary, but she knew the response would prove her a two-timing, selfish witch.
She did her utmost to rationalize why the diary could never understand her predicament, It is after all only a diary. It has no gender, or emotions, merely pages bound in a leather cover. It’s not capable of love or hate. It could never help, it’s advice is shallow. If only the diary could feel what I feel and then it’d be as lost as I am.
Finally she’d managed to pick out an outfit, a plain chocolate brown button up sweater with a green beaded camisole peeking out underneath, matched with a light blue pair of slouch flare jeans with buttons on the rear.
She didn’t look particularly good, without Lavender’s guidance, and because her hands were shaky her French braid pigtails were sloppy. But her appearance was the last thing on her mind.
When she’d walked through the common room she’d found it mostly empty, but the few Gryffindors there did pat her on the back joyously as she passed. Eventually she made her way down the muggle stairs of Hogwarts toward the bottom, but the homey smell of pumpkin stopped her in her tracks.
Inhaling deeply Hermione was reminded of her house around the Holidays and how even late into the night the scent of baked goods remained. Intrigued and with an urge to bake something Hermione headed toward the kitchens hoping to whip up a sugary remedy.
The enormous room of stoves and ovens and massive cupboards was empty. One sole oven emitted the delicious scents. Inside was a pumpkin pie, alone in the bleary heat. No one was around to claim responsibility for the pie but Hermione saw the bowl of mix and the rolling pin left array on a countertop.
Inspired to bake up a treat of her own Hermione gathered her necessary supplies and set off to work. Hermione’s grandmother loved making toffee. Hermione had begged time and time again to learn how to make it on her visits when she was little. Finally when she was twelve, and when her parents had dropped her off to be babysat her grandmother taught her how.
Having dentists for parents took a toll on Hermione’s candy intake. But her parents could never say no to a batch of toffee. Her mother would eat a piece and groan that she was a terrible hypocrite to her patients, but it only made Hermione laugh.
She began by stirring pan of sugar and butter until it thickened into a caramel substance like where then she added vanilla extract. Then while the mix was still hot she poured it onto a pan and did her best with a spatula to spread it all around.
She was still spreading the chocolate when the oven baking the pumpkin pie beeped. Finishing off her toffee Hermione stashed it inside one of several large refrigerators before finally grabbing a mitten and pulling the pie from the oven.
Hermione sighed in relief to see it hadn’t burned in the slightest. She carefully sat it down and turned off the oven. Then she sat herself down on a countertop with her feet dangling and allowed herself some thinking time.
In the time Hermione waited for her toffee to cool no one ever came to claim the pie. She wasn’t sure what to make of it, was it a spy pie? Did Wood bake it? Was it a love pie? Did Draco make it? Was it a random pie that she was overreacting about-probably.
When her toffee finally cooled she broke it up into small jagged pieces and then arranged the pieces on a platter. Feeling relaxed and confident she left the kitchen, the problematic pie, and her toffee.
Outside it was late afternoon, the sun was low and golden, and there wasn’t a cloud in the sky. She walked along the grounds until she came across the obvious playground everyone had wandered off too.
There were massive mountains of hay bails with first years climbing them, playing King of the Hill. Pumpkins dotted the scene with animated faces, and hollowed out eyes. There was a slide leading from the side of a barn where Hagrid lead a discussion about plumyhorses, a magical horse, and students marveled at the tame creatures.
A maze of cornstalks had erected itself opposite of the barn, scarecrows towered lifelessly above the walls their limbs droopy, and hay sticking out of their shirts. Left of the maze there was a bowling alley of sorts. Kids were rolling baby pumpkins into pins.
Forts were being built all around and Hermione was surprised to see a bunch of Hufflepuff and Slytherin second years laughing and enjoying a caramel apples as they sat atop their mighty hay fort.
As she walked further scanning the grounds for her friends, Hermione overheard muggle-born students exclaiming to wizard-born students things like, “You’ve never played rounders?” This outrage would be followed by an enthusiastic demand that they start a game.
There was probably much more to see however Hermione felt a clumsy tap on her shoulder. She whirled around and faced a tall boy with a dark face mask on dressed in a orange and green splattered black jumpsuit.
“Oh, sorry,” Ron said removing the mask and smiling sheepishly. "About time you came around. We had to start without you.”
“Start what?” Hermione asked puzzled.
“Pumpkin ball,” stated Ron, as if this explained everything.
“What on earth is that?”
“It’s a game. Where you get these funny toys that you aim at an opposing team, and fire. Then, zzzing!” Ron gestured with his hand, “Your pumpkin ball hits them and splatters them with paint! Which means they loose one life point. If you get hit enough you are out of the game. Last person standing wins it for their teams. It’s quite hilarious actually.”
Hermione mused, “Oh. Bit like paintball.”
“What’s that rubbish?”
“Nothing,” She shook her head and sighed. “Well suit me up I want to join.”
Ron hesitated, “Er… I dunno Hermione. It’s kind of rough.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
He lowered his voice and said, “Well, Hermione it’s like…war in there.”
“I can handle it,” she declared.
Ron shrugged and then turned and showed her where to get her equipment. What she discovered was that the cornstalk maze wasn’t a maze at all. It was a battleground!
Finally Hermione was all suited up, she entered the battleground and took cover behind a massive wagon wheel. She spotted a person decked out in a dark blue suit and closed one eye before aiming right at their midsection.
Then she squeezed the trigger and hit them right in the stomach. The person doubled over, a couple of shots banging out of their gun. Behind her Ron’s jaw was dropped in surprise.
“Nice,” was all he managed.
Suddenly their hiding spot was rampaged by a squad of dark suited players. Yelping Hermione hopped up and aimed her toy gun wildly. She hit one person in the arm before Ron yelled at her dramatically to, “Ruuuuun! Save yourself!”
Taking on her role as loyal soldier she said, “I won’t leave you!” Then she shot at the brigade of blue players hitting them all at least once. She was hit twice, each shot was a ping of red hot pain on her skin, she was sure there would be a welt tomorrow.
Kneeling down by Ron she asked, “Are you okay?”
“Mayday…” was all he said before his toy gun beeped signifying his end in the game.
“Noooooo!” Hermione screamed then she laid a hand on Ron’s face and said, “I will avenge you.”
“Granger your knickers are sticking out!” Someone shouted behind Hermione and her Hollywood act.
“Wha-,” She reached behind her and found nothing.
“Gottcha!” Hermione stood and found Ginny grinning at her. Her mask was lifted and there were spots of paint on her face.
“Man down,” Hermione reported somberly.
“Amateur,” Ginny shook her head. “Come on Hermione. I’m recruiting you for my reconnaissance mission Harry assigned me to.”
“Okay,” Hermione agreed and then they were walking on high alert across the battleground.
“Just follow my lead,” Ginny said slowly, madly, seriously. “Ack!” Then she rolled down on the hay-strewn ground landing on her rump.
Instinctively Hermione copied her though, landing with much more grace.
“That was a test,” Ginny admitted laughing.
“Well I’m an O student,” Hermione smirked.
Ginny stood up and began marching to the north end of the field. Occasionally someone atop a bay of hail would fire at them, and like moles in a whack a mole game members of their team would cover them firing back pumpkin bullets.
“Left, left, left, right, left. My back is aching my bra’s too tight,” Ginny chanted.
“My booty’s shaking left to right!” Hermione followed in a lilting voice
“HUH! We’ve got it we have got it all.”
“You bet it.”
“We meant it.”
“And we’re too represent it! Yeah!” The girls concluded loudly.
They continued marching until they saw a large barn fort surrounded by blue suited players. Ginny dived behind a hay bail Hermione followed and she explained, “That’s their headquarters. We’ve got to get in and shoot everyone down.”
Hermione nodded. “I’ve got an idea,”
Then without another word Hermione began crawling on her elbows. But before she got very far Ginny started laughing, “Hermione! You’re going to get your buttocks shot right off if you wave it up in the air like that.”
Scoffing Hermione turned on her belly to look at Ginny, “Let’s see you do it then freckles!”
“Fine!” Then she crawled elbows first right past Hermione sending her into a fit of giggles.
“Ginny there’s no amount of arse tucking you could do to save that massive thing of yours!”
“Oi!” Ginny flipped over and said with convincing dignity, “Then I’ll walk on it.”
Hermione began snorting she was laughing so hard. Then without any regard for her hair she flipped on her back and began scooting upward toward Ginny. They butt-scooted finally, to the nearest hiding spot near the headquarters before sitting up and whispering the plan to eachother.
“Alright, we’ve got to shoot all these guys down first before we can make it in the base.” Ginny murmured urgently.
“Should I create a distraction?” Hermione asked.
“With what?”
“I don’t know, I could throw a rock or something.”
“No, just shoot the blue guys so we can get in there.”
“Fine.” Hermione huffed.
“Is that any way to address an officer?” Ginny demanded.
“You’re an officer?”
“Well yeah.”
“How come?”
“Cause I said so that’s how come.”
“Well then I’m an officer too.”
“We can’t both be officers.” Ginny scoffed rolling her eyes.
“Fine, you be a princess fairy and I’ll be an officer,” Hermione suggested with a giggle.
“Oh shut up! Now fire when I say to fire.”
“Fine.” Hermione huffed aiming her toy gun. “I’ve got the 2 on the right.”
“One..two…FIRE!” Shots came pummeling out of the toy guns.
From the paint splatters and the fact that the blue players fell to the ground Ginny and Hermione assumed it was safe to stand and go to the entrance of the base. But Hermione paused where the blue players lie.
“What now?” Ginny asked impatiently.
“Shouldn’t we like…put their uniforms on or something?” She asked.
“This isn’t starwars!” Ginny growled then ran into the base.
Hermione followed reluctantly. The base was a dark barn with little windows and long hallways and alcoves. Ginny scaled the wall silently, jumping in the alcoves with her gun firmly in hand.
Some of the alcoves had blue players in them and Hermione would quickly come to Ginny’s aid and shoot them down. At one point a blue player came up behind Hermione and tried to shoot her but she tickled him off and kicked him over before she planted a pumpkin colored shot right on his chest.
“Wow, that was at least seven blues!” Hermione exclaimed!
“Yeah and if Harry hasn’t been shot too many times he’s probably taking out a ton of blues on the field.” Ginny stopped walking and smiled a crooked smile before saying fondly, “My boyfriend is such a stud.”
Hermione laughed and rolled her eyes. Finally they made it to the very last room. On opposite walls Hermione and Ginny faced eachother. Ginny made some weird hand movements before simultaneously the girls jumped up and pointed their guns into the room. There were two people in the room at the windows shooting toward the field. The one on the right turned around and shot first hitting Hermione in the left foot.
She hopped up on one foot and accidentally fired a shot at the other blue hitting him in the head. Ginny shot down the other player and gasped, “Hermione you can’t hit them in the head!”
“Oh god I’m sorry! It slipped.” They both ran over to the person groaning on the ground. He removed his helmet and a mop of blonde, rumpled hair fell down.
“Oww.” Draco groaned again. “You shot me in the head.”
“Oh!” Hermione knelt down and asked, “Where does it hurt?”
Ginny got hit in the back with a pumpkin bullet and she whipped around firing angrily. She chased the shooters out of the room relentlessly leaving Hermione and Draco.
“Right here,” Draco said tenderly touching the left side of his head. Hermione placed her hands where he pointed and felt around gently. His head was warm with sweat but that was all Hermione felt- no bumps or anything.
“There’s no bump. I think you’re helmet cushioned the blow.” Hermione said placing Draco’s head on her lap and petting down his wild hair.
“It still hurts,” He whined with a grin on his face.
“I’m so sorry,” Hermione apologized. “What can I do? Do you need a cold compress?”
“No, but you can do something else.”
“Anything. What is it?”
“Kiss it and make it better.”
Hermione sat still then angrily pushed Draco’s head off her lap, “You’re fine. Back to your old self, begging kisses off of girls and feigning pain.”
“I’m not feigning anything.” Draco sat up.
“Good. Excuse me then.”
As Hermione stood up to leave Draco stood up too. He grabbed her arm, “Wow bit dizzy.” He muttered.
Hermione supported his weight finding her hands on his chest. His cheeks were pink from heat like they always got, and his hair was droopy with sweat. He was a wreck comparatively to his usual demeanor. Somehow in this glance at his humanity Hermione remembered why she ever loved him. She remembered how he fascinated her and she felt special to see him this way, wounded, needing, embracing.
“I think I’m okay now.” He said breaking through Hermione’s reverie.
“Oh, okay, you’re sure?”
“Yeah, thanks.” They let go. Then Hermione saw Draco blush and he said awkwardly, “I think you still have to shoot me.”
“Oh.” Hermione saw her gun on the floor, abandoned. She bent down to pick it up.
Then she dropped it to the ground and flung herself at the awkward boy she yearned to kiss. But their lips didn’t meet; they just held each other, dusty, painted, and sweaty. Then slowly Hermione lifted her lips to Draco’s, and she breathed him in. They were pressed together bodies taut, face to face, but Hermione didn’t kiss him, their lips were centimeters apart.
She could feel the heat of his lips radiating off onto hers, she could taste his breath, but she wouldn’t kiss him. Draco braced her against him, he dug his fingers into her back, making her arch into him, then he slowly released her and stepped away.
Hermione bent again and handled her gun then she unloaded her ammo. Holding one pumpkin bullet in her hand she walked to Draco and took his hand. Then she splat the bullet onto his and held on as he fell down. One shot was all it took for him to be out of the game. His gun beeped.
Cheers echoed through the battleground. She’d won the game for the black suits. Draco was still motionless and so Hermione took the opportunity to finally feel his lips on hers. She manuvered herself onto of him and then bent her upper body down and kissed him.
It was warm as ever despite him being out of the game, but she swore she felt him kiss her back, and suck on her bottom lip. When she pulled away his eyes were open and looking at her. He had kissed her back.
Blushing she stood up. “Sorry.”
“That I lost or that you kissed me?”
She was quiet for a second. “Neither.”
“I don’t understand you at all.”
“I don’t understand myself.”
“Are we really over?” Draco asked, his voice barley above a whisper.
“Yes,” Hermione answered. “This has become exactly what you accused it to be. A hook up.” The without another word she grabbed her gun and scuttled from the base.
***
Draco sat there on the floor of the base a little shocked. He wished a thousand times over that he had never said what he had that night.
But what Hermione didn't realize was that her kiss just then had given Draco so much hope. She could still love him. She could say it was over all she wanted, but that kiss spoke real volumes.
Those lips would be his again. He just had to get past her stubborn barrier. He had to prove that loving him a second time wouldn't break her again.


Kay so hope you liked it!

I like paintballing so I put that in there. I'm also in a Halloween pumpkin patch mood.
Rounders is like baseball btw.

The next part is amazing if I do say so myself. Well, I haven't actually written it yet, but in my head it's great.

So hopefully you'll keep reading!

<333
Thanks guys

fjkrs


FEEDBACK -> Feedback =D

Sorry for delay!
Thank you for waiting.
I love you guys who leave me such great feedback.
So this one is for y'all. <3333333


“This is a night of uproarious celebration!” Lavender declared skipping around the cheering battle ground leaving plumes of dust clouds in her wake. She looked rugged and rumpled but glorious dancing in gloating circles.
In the heat of the black suit victory Seamus Finnegan approached Lavender and planted a snog on her unaware. Immediately, like in the movies, they kissed passionately with her arms draped around his neck and his hands holding tight to her hips.
Hermione felt herself a tad relieved when they parted, for she hadn’t wanted Ron to get inspired. Instead though he took to dancing in circles with Harry. The mood was contagious. Triumph and satisfaction was palpable in the air. It would only get better! For there would be a glorious celebration in Gyrffindor’s honor for it’s victory.
After another bout of cheers and applause, slaps on the back and embraces of success, Lavender unstuck herself from Seamus and grabbed Hermione by the arm.
She offered for explanation, “If you don’t mind, we are going to go freshen up. Get prepared for this evenings festivities.” With a wink in Seamus’ direction Lavender twirled around and guided Hermione out of the maze. They were not even ten feet away when Lavender let out a girlish squeal.
“Did you see him? I’ve never felt so alive.”
Hermione grinned, “Yes, that was quite a spectacle!”
Lavender sighed in contentment and for a rare occasion she was quiet and dreamy eyed all the way up to the castle. When the girls arrived to the Gryffindor common room it was a buzz of excitement. However, Lavender led Hermione right past all the toasting butterbeers, past all the laughing Gryffindors, past all the cheering and clapping.
When they were safely in their dorm empty of the other roommates Lavender asked Hermione, “What kind of things do you have that are red and gold?”
“Uhm. I have a pair of red ballet slippers,” Hermione replied going to her wardrobe and digging them out to present to the expecting Lavender. Hermione’s head was still buried in her wardrobe when she asked, “Why?”
Lavender too began sifting through her own trunk and wardrobe. Clothing flung out left and right. “Oh Hermione! Tonight Greenleaf, that old hat, is throwing a most fabulous merriment! Apparently it’s your average get together, except this one has got fireworks, balloons, campfires, and all the goods! Tonight we have definitely got to represent Gryffindor and party it up. That is why we need to deck ourselves in colors of the house of lion. Red and gold.”
“I see,” Hermione replied finally extracting her flats.
Lavender circled around and took the shoes into her hands. She gave a breathy sigh, “These are so beautiful! Hmm, we must find an outfit for them.” Clutching them possessively to her chest Lavender began hunting through her clothing again.
“Aha! I’ve got just the thing! Oh, Hermione this is proper gorgeous.” Lavender held a strappy black dress. It was made of cotton and fairly casual, the bottom was sewn in swelling folds and the top was loose and billowing.
“Lovely,” Hermione commented. Her remark went unnoticed though for Lavender had begun to raid Hermione’s own trunk of clothing. Respectful of the neatly folded garments Lavender lifted each like it was a page in a book she was browsing. She gasped in happiness and maneuvered a vibrant long sleeved top from the very bottom. Hermione raised an eyebrow. She had forgotten completely that particular top was in there.
“How did you-,” She began to ask but Lavender was shoving the outfit at Hermione and demanding she try it on. Shrugging Hermione stripped out of her black suit and into first the red shirt, and then on inept feet, she stepped into the black dress. As she pulled the zipper up the side of the dress Lavender flung a bright red pair of knickers at Hermione.
Laughing Hermione picked up the glamorous bit of lace and swung them on her index finger. “Lavender, do try to keep your knickers under control.”
“Those aren’t mine,” A grin manifested itself on Lavenders face.
“They aren’t mine!” Hermione exclaimed dropping the panties onto the floor unceremoniously.
“But they were in your trunk ‘Mione.”
Realization dawned on Hermione and she gave a sheepish smile. “Oh, yes. Well, I bought them on accident.” She tried desperately not to think of Draco.
“That’s a fancy accident,” Lavender said under her breath. “Well, what are you waiting for? A formal invitation? Put them on already! There are very Gryffindor supportive after all.” She giggled manically.
Embarrassed, Hermione did so, then busied herself by washing her face and arms from the sweat of the day’s events. Her soap smelled of strawberries and it was a fizz of refreshing clean.
“What do you think?” Lavender suddenly asked.
Behind Hermione, Lavender stood in a red sweater dress. The dress veiled Lavender in a cheer infectious, eye-catching sea of color down to her thighs where it ended tastefully. A pair of flat, black, buckled, boots reached just below her knees. Lavender looked positively sophisticated, even where the sweater hung just perfectly off her dainty shoulders.
“Brilliant,” Hermione told her honestly. She was a knock out and a half.
“I just need a touch of gold.” The girls stood there momentarily thinking of a gold accessory to top off Lavender’s outfit.
Thoughtfully, Hermione wandered over to Lavender’s dresser where she rummaged through some jewelry. There were gold hoops, gold bands, gold diamonds. But nothing was just right. Then, Hermione smiled and took out a black leather cord necklace and a heavy gold quarter-moon pendant. She strung the pendant through the necklace and knotted it around her friend’s neck.
Stepping back to admire her work, Hermione decided it was perfect. “Great, now we can head back down.”
“Keep your fancy panties on would you? We still need to complete your outfit.” It didn’t take nearly as much thought for Lavender to finish her genius work on Hermione. She wore gold glitter on her eyes and in her hair, shimmering black tights, and dainty red ballet slippers. Sticking elegantly out beneath her relaxed black dress was the long sleeved red top, and the final touch was a silk red ribbon tied into a pretty bow in Hermione’s jungle of curls.
Finally, they were ready. With a final sprit of perfume the girls followed the winding stairs down to the common room to greet the festivities. Jut upon entering the grounds Hermione did her best to stifle a yawn. It had been a long exhausting day.
Lavender spotted it though and gave her friend a shake, “Don’t fall asleep, love.”
Outdoors the sun was setting and the abandoned hay piles cast enormous shadows on the ground. Though it was unlikely, the scene before Hermione was desperately in need of a lonesome tumbleweed. The jack-o-lanterns had no one to grin at, and the paint splatter that dotted the grass was void of an artist.
“We’ll miss it,” Lavender exclaimed. She held down the bottom of her dress and ran lithely ahead of Hermione. Following suit Hermione lifted her skirt for ease and chased after Lavender who led a twisting path down the side of the nearest hill.
Doing her best to keep her balance Hermione risked a look up from her skipping feet. Below in a miniature valley, the population of Hogwarts gathered listening cheerfully to a babbling Professor Greenleaf. Ducking their heads in embarrassment the girls finished their trek down the hill and into the crowd of students who too were decked out in their house spirited attire.
Luna Lovegood had fastened black feathers into her pale blonde hair in recognition of Ravenclaw. Several other Ravenclaw girls had them as well, and each face was merry. Terry Thatch donned vibrant braided ribbons of black and yellow in her hair for Hufflepuff while other girls used sparkling beads of the same colors to match their black dresses and yellow tights. Ginny had smeared gold and red colored paint on her face like war markings. She looked wild because she had fluffed her hair into a big, messy, bed-head look. It had the wild inspiration from a lion. Seamus had his uniform tie secured around his head while Dean Thomas wore a Gryffindor Quidditch uniform. The Slytherin girls, Hermione couldn’t help but notice, had fantastic green sparkles flecked around their eyes, metallic silver eyeliner painted their lids, and they had presumably false eyelashes, which were long and full. They sported green blazer jackets with deep drops at the necklines. Among these daring girls in their garb was, of course, Draco. He wore a simple black ensemble. Black button up shirt not entirely buttoned, black slacks and a Slytherin patch on the left pocket of his shirt, which was bold in color.
Everyone had some spirited get up on and it made Hermione feel comfortable. She noticed Ron’s eyes linger on her when she had finally squeezed herself beside him. He wore a sloppy unbuttoned white shirt with a faded red undershirt beneath it. He had his tie around his head as well and Hermione gave it a pointed look before giggling and allowing Ron to wrap an arm around her.
“Tonight enjoy yourselves. It is a splendid evening and I only heed warnings not to disturb the peace.” Greenleaf was saying when Hermione tuned her in. She had missed most of the speech but she was sure she could get a summary if she cared to.
Greenleaf took a bow then took a step back. Dumbledore gave her a polite round of applause before he took to the stage himself. “Thank you, Professor Greenleaf. You continue to guide us generously and genially.” Dumbledore turned his entire attention to his audience of students. The twinkle in his eyes was brighter than ever tonight. “You all look marvelous! I daresay I too would like a feather in my hair or perhaps, instead, in my beard. But enough of my blathering. I shall conclude with words of wisdom.” Dumbledore paused then a smile overcame his face. “As they say- the roof is on fire.”
A flare behind Dumbledore stole away the attention as it soared into the dark night sky. It was a flash of oranges and reds, searing hot yellows and the occasional glimmer of blue. The audience followed the firebird through the sky with their eyes; a welcome sight of color. Then Dumbledore’s phoenix burst into an explosion of embers that rained upon the school. It settled into a silky dust of cinders that clung to the students like glitter only with a pulsating warmth and ethereal glow.
“Wow!” Hermione heard someone exhale in awe. Similar outbursts of amazement echoed through the crowd. However, before anyone could recover from Fawkes’ brilliance the ground lit up with cheerful jack-o-lanterns that constructed paths leading in all directions. Groups of people instantly began dispersing skipping and strolling along with exuberance in their strides.
“Oh, where to?” Lavender was the first to ask. Looking at each path where an orange reflection lit up her dark eyes.
“That way leads to the lake,” Ron pointed out a path heading to their right.
“That one is back up the hill to the hay bails and such,” Ginny put in.
“There’s one leading toward the Forbidden Forest,” Harry mentioned. “I don’t know where the other one goes though.”
“Alright I’ll decide then,” Hermione said boldly. Then she took a step away from her friends, closed her eyes shut tightly, and spun around in circles with her finger pointed straight out in front of her. When she was sure she couldn’t tell left from right Hermione halted her spinning and opened her eyes. Her arm was outstretched pointing at a path that was blurry and tipsy in her vision.
“The unknown path. Good choice, Hermione.” Without any hesitation Harry lead the way. The group linked arms in good humor and marched. When they reached the end of the path they were welcomed by a feast of food and a stage set up where jokers and jesters paraded about.
Settling discreetly at a table in the back the group of friends took turns passing heavy dishes around the table and loading up their plates. Hermione grinned to find the mysterious pumpkin pie from earlier that afternoon among the deserts on her table. Though she vowed silently not to eat the suspicious pie. Over the chinking of forks and spoons, a cheerful display unfolded on the stage.
Upon it jesters, in bright bands of color, performed acrobatic stunts. It was clear some of the performers had the aide of magic- after all, you couldn’t remove and reattach limbs without it. The pliable bodies soared through the air and twisted flexibly about the stage. Great and humorous pains were taken to keep the bell-adorned hats atop the acrobat’s heads as they folded this way and that.
Finally, at the end of the performance Hermione and company were satisfied by both their meal and their entertainment. Ginny nearly squealed with delight when an acrobat with a dramatically painted face offered his hand to dance. Then the stage was filled with swaying bodies instead of coiled.
As soft music engulfed the scene Hermione was acutely aware of the fact Ron hadn’t asked her to dance. She tried her best not to look at him as Lavender and Seamus, Padma and Dean, and even Luna and Neville made their way to the dance floor.
Deciding anything was better than sitting around awkwardly Hermione stood and said, “I fancy a walk.”
Ron stopped a forkful en route to his mouth and scooted his chair out. Hermione shook her head, “No, that’s alright Ron, go ahead and finish your desert I’ll be right back.” Ron resumed his eating. With that she strolled along past the dancing couples toward the back of the stage where the light was softer and the music calmer.
In the moment alone Hermione was plagued by thoughts of Draco. She cursed him for never being far from her mind, and then she gave into the thoughts. They consisted of hating him for his evilness and melodrama. After a while though, they drifted to daydreams. Or rather night dreams since the sun had finally set. These were embarrassingly about his arms around her leading her in a graceful dance.
Somehow these thoughts were full of desire but not guilt. She couldn’t quite find the natural repugnancy to herself for being such a two-timer to Ron. Instead Hermione pondered at the reasons for being with him at all.
Her mind didn’t wander long before Draco did what he was best at; annoying her. This time it was commenced by the remark, “You clean up nice.”
Hermione narrowed her eyes at the beastly boy before huffing and turning to storm away. She was near the path leading back to the tables and Draco hadn’t moved to grab at her nor had he pursued her. He just stood there, specks of cinder burning on his broad shoulders.
Hermione halted and swung around forcing away her wish for him to chase her. “Is there any particular reason you’ve decided to bother me other than for the sake of annoyance?”
“Of course,” Draco shrugged.
Hermione took a step toward him in her petite ballet slippers, “Well?”
“I’m not sure there are too many more ways for me to convey this to you anymore,” Draco said putting his hand to his chin in a thoughtful gesture. Then he stopped staring off into space and grinned at Hermione, “I’m crazy about you.”
Hermione formed her fingers into a steeple and brought them to her lips. “You mean you are crazy.” It wasn’t a question.
“Perhaps a little bit of that, but I’ve certainly tamed enough to know not to corner you into kisses.”
Taken off kilter Hermione dropped her hands, “What? You mean you’ve found your common sense?”
Draco began pacing in circles around Hermione fluently. “Thin line between love and hate,” He commented lowly.
“Is this a new approach to coercing me into falling for your tricks?” Hermione inquired trying her best to keep her cool. “I will not be humiliated.”
Suddenly anger flared in Draco, “You think this is about revenge? You stomp on my pride every time we talk and yet in total contradiction you think this is to preserve the very same? That is outrageous.”
Hermione swallowed uncomfortable, she flicked her hair off her shoulder, “Look, Malfoy, I don’t know how abundantly clear I can make this. I’m not interested. We already tried this. Remember? And it blew up in my face like an atom bomb! I got played. Now I’m withdrawing from the game but you won’t let me!”
Draco stopped pacing, feet from Hermione. “I know you better than you know yourself. Thus I know for a fact you are not forfeiting, just merely playing a new game.”
“Is that so!” Hermione flustered.
“It is. This new game is called playing hard to get.”
“Is not. Just shut your mouth. Leave me alone. Don’t talk to me again.” Hermione growled. She remained though, rooted to the spot just outside the forest, just outside the stage, in the shadows glaring at Draco Malfoy.
Of course he was cool as ever. He raised an eyebrow in reply, “I don’t want to talk anymore anyways. There is something much more fun we can do without words.”
Hermione lost her breath. I’ll be needing to see Pomfrey at the rate this stupid prat takes my breath away! She thought angrily.
“If you think I’m just going to snog you after such an eloquent invitation you are WRONG.” Hermione bit out sarcastically.
Draco held out a hand though instead. It covered the distance between the quarreling students and Hermione looked down her nose at it. “Dancing is the kissing of bodies. Shall we?” But he didn’t wait for a reply instead he scooped Hermione into an embrace and swirled her along to the distant music.
Hermione was stiff in the movements but her body ached to just collapse into Draco’s arms. Instead she said, “This will never work. Save me the heartbreak and give up.” Her hands snaked their way up to his face and she cupped it in her palms. Searching his eyes for understanding she momentarily got lost in them. She broke away from him then and walked briskly away back towards the stage and it’s guests.
Hoping her face wasn’t flushed Hermione returned to her table and sat down beside Ron. He was oblivious to her dark mood even though in her distress she downed two cups of tea in one gulp hoping the burning hot liquid would melt away her frustration.
After a few more elegant waltzes around the stage Ginny returned to Harry giving him a cheerful breathless hug. The whispered intimately for a couple of minutes and Hermione watched the spectrum of emotions pass on Ginny’s face. She smiled sweetly and laughed flirtatiously. At one point with Harry’s mouth deep in her ear an uncensored passion filled her face and she gazed at him adoringly.
Dean interrupted the exchange, “Shall we go to the lake now?”
Everyone stood obligingly and arm in arm again they stepped upon the lantern adorned pathway. Hermione was fascinated at how awing each and every day with Greenleaf around had become an intensely anticipated event. She was convinced once classes started up again she would find them mundane and boring comparatively.
The lake was dotted by blazing fire pits and despite the warm temperature the lake was frozen. Arriving at the shore Hermione was delighted to see a game of hockey being played with flaming pucks and glowing sticks. Ron immediately refastened his tie around his head and kissed Hermione on the cheek before gliding out onto the ice to join the game.
Harry opted to sit this one out and so he, Ginny, Hermione and Padma all slid out to the middle of the lake to watch. They sat contentedly on the outskirts of the bounds for the game and watched as their friends hit the puck back and forth. Lavender was the only girl of Hermione’s group on the field and she made herself busy with defense. Hermione cheered animatedly for her.
Ron’s team lost by an embarrassing score but alas nothing could dash the good mood. He came to Hermione and laid a wet one on her as if he had won it. She just smiled dazed at his enthusiasm.
“Hockey is the best muggle sport ever invented!” He proclaimed. Harry laughed. “I can’t wait until I can tell dad all about my muggle athletic abilities!”
“Cheers mate,” Seamus said and slapped Ron on the back.
The group of friends decided against sitting a spell at a campfire to see where the final path led. Students everywhere ran past in eruptions of laughter and squeals of delight. One elated Ravenclaw girl stopped the group on their way and handed them vibrant multicolored pinwheels. Mysteriously she said, “They are wishing wheels!”
Confused, Hermione inquired, “What do we do with them?”
The girl held up a pinwheel and blew a breath making it spin lively. “You just give it a huff with a wish in mind and…well you’ll see. Use it sparingly though, there’s only two wishes per pinwheel.”
Hermione held her pinwheel delicately by the stick and rotated the blooming toy with her finger. Her mind was uncertain of what to wish for.
Dean had already blown his and suddenly his pockets over spilled with the tastiest of sweets. They dropped to the ground and he bent over to retrieve them only to spill more.
“Wow,” Ginny exclaimed eyes wide in astonishment. With a thoughtful look on her face she gave hers a blow and the next thing you know she had a miniature elephant trumpeting in the palm of her hand.
Lavender gasped. “Amazing!”
“That is a genius bit of magic,” Neville said ogling his pinwheel with admiration.
The wind stirred and everyone’s pinwheels spun in glorious shimmers of color. They walked along talking furiously about how they’d never seen anything of the sort.
When the group reached the end of the path Hermione stopped dead in her tracks and her friends followed suit. Before her in a sloped valley were massive and blossoming hot air balloons emanating light. Students stood in neat lines leading up to large wicker baskets.
“Whoa,” Ron breathed craning his neck to look at the tops of the elaborate balloons.
The night sky was dotted with orbs of vivacious canary yellow and hot pinks as balloons lifted up and away. Hermione spotted Professor Greenleaf and Dumbledore seated at the top of a tall set of bleachers reaching elegant hands to the air to point at each balloon. They had brilliant smiles on their faces and pinwheels of their own poised in their free hands.
“H-have you ever seen anything like it?” Ginny asked and her eyes were afire.
“Yes, it’s fantastic up there,” Neville put in, smiling. The group turned to him and gawked.
“You’ve been in one of those?” Ron asked him.
“Yeah, there’s an event for hot air balloons where my grams lives. We like to go every so often.” He shrugged modestly.
Hermione upturned her head again to take in the sight of the robust balloons. “We must get on those!” She said excitedly.
“I want to go in the pink one,” Padma said.
“Oh, me too!” Lavender grabbed Seamus’s hand in a pleading gesture.
“Alright, let’s go.” With that the three of them rather kind of skipped off to the line for the pink balloon. Hermione snorted at the sight of Seamus leaping around like such a buffoon.
“That red one there is so amazing,” Dean decided already heading over to the line with Harry and Ginny in tow.
Hermione turned to Ron expectant, “Which one do you want to go on?”
“Uhm..” He hesitated, “Well, what keeps them, you know, afloat?” He voice was full of incredulity.
“Well there’s some gas and a fire in the center. The heat rises from the fire and fills the balloon, which makes it fly. You can adjust the power of the heat for landing and what have you.” Neville responded.
Ron looked alarmed, “What if there is a rain?”
“There’s not a cloud in the sky,” Hermione told him.
“Yeah, but what if it gets windy?”
“Do you not want to go?” Hermione asked. He looked pale and a bit sweaty she had a sneaking suspicion he was scared.
“It’s only as high as your broom can go you know,” Neville told Ron trying to be comforting. Hermione thought it was an odd comparison because she found broom flight terrifying.
Ron swallowed, “I guess.” His voice reached an unnatural octave.
“It’s okay Ron, you don’t have to go on one if you don’t want.” Consolingly Hermione kissed his hand and smiled. Ron nodded furiously. “Neville which one are you going to ride in?”
Neville pointed at a purple and blue balloon that was bobbing in the air. Hermione nodded, “If you don’t mind I’d really like to go on a yellow one. So how about we meet up over here when it’s over?”
“Sure.” Then Neville and Hermione parted ways to their respective balloons.
There were actually three yellow balloons all striped with complementary colors like red and blue that rippled down the side. There was one inactive yellow balloon that had no line and Hermione walked past it toward the shortest line of the remaining two.
A wind picked up and tossed Hermione’s brown curls and a whisper licked at her ears, “I wish…”
Startled, Hermione whipped around and looked about her to find the source of the eerie whisper. No one was in her direct vicinity and she repressed a shudder. Apprehensive, she then went to go stand in queue when the wind blew at her back and the whisper slid down her spine.
“Be with me…” It said this time and Hermione couldn’t quite conceal her surprise she squealed and jumped. Then it was like a tornado of hisses ushering her toward the balloon with no line. When she had her feet firmly inside of the wicker basket the rope keeping the balloon tied down magically unwound itself and a burst of hot air lifted the balloon up into the night sky.
Panicking she leaned over the basket looking for help but everyone was focused on their own balloons to notice Hermione floating away. “Oh, dear,” Hermione said biting her lip.
“These pinwheels are nifty,” Draco drawled from behind Hermione and at the sound of his voice she groaned loudly.
“You kidnapped me.” Hermione accused furiously.
“No, I merely wished you here.”
“Well, I will un-wish it!” She held up her pinwheel and inhaled a great big lungful of air.
“Don’t.”
Hesitating, Hermione had an idea and let her breath go onto her pinwheel. I wish Draco would tell me only the truth while we are up in this balloon. Then she gave a satisfied grimace.
“What did you do?” Draco demanded closing the gap between them in the basket that continued to float upward.
Hermione smiled contemplating what humiliating question she wanted to ask Draco while he was vulnerable. “I didn’t do anything.” She said innocently but her smug grin gave her away.
Draco surveyed her with suspicion, “You’re sneaky.”
“Why did you wish me up here?” Hermione said after rolling her eyes and stepping to the opposite side of the basket to peer over the towering height the balloon had reached. She closed her eyes tight after seeing how far the ground was from her and felt a sweat glisten over her skin.
Suddenly forgetting the height, Hermione flicked an askance look at Draco who was quiet. If they were still on the ground Hermione was sure she would have heard crickets. “Why did you wish me up here?” She asked again, her voice soft and intense.
Draco clenched his jaw and didn’t meet her eyes, “I miss you.” Hermione had to forcibly stop the scoff that surfaced because she remembered her wish. Uncomfortable, she wrung the bottom of her skirt in her hands holding her breath.
“I can’t get you out of my mind, you’ve destroyed me. Every night I dream about just having you in my arms and when I wake up and see you still pursing your lips in my direction and playing pretend with Weasel it makes me sick.”
Hermione jutted her chin out, “I’m not pretending.”
At this Draco finally looked up and Hermione saw spots of color on his cheeks, he narrowed his eyes and glared at her for a long time. “I want you to stop pretending. I don’t know how to take it back.” He sounded helpless.
Hermione didn’t follow Draco as he said this and she didn’t push it. She was internally torn between using her wish to hurt him and finish this sick and toxic game they were playing or taking the broken boy into her arms and kissing the hurt away. Instead she settled for standing silently and watching the balloon spotted sky.
“We’re so close to the stars,” Draco murmured after a time.
Hermione ignored his sweetness for the stars and abruptly asked, “Why won’t you leave this alone?”
Draco turned his head from the stars, which were like diamonds beneath a spotlight and said, “Because I’m desperate to be near you, just for the sake of being with you. I want to look into your eyes and never blink again, never move again, never be a moment away from you. You enchant me to the bones- where I don’t think I’ll ever close my eyes and not see your face. The truth is I don’t want to. I look at you and try to memorize every freckle. I count the colors in your eyes, and I can’t breathe when you smile and the corners of your mouth crease.”
Weak in the knees had never been so true a phrase as it was that moment as Hermione heard Draco confess so deeply his feelings for her. Overwhelmed she slid down and sat on the floor of the wicker basket. Draco gingerly sat in front of her and their knees touched.
Opening her eyes wide to take in his face, Hermione swallowed the lump in her throat and said softly, “We can never be. You’re father, my friends, it’s just not meant to be.”
“The stars or cards in a tarot deck do not determine how I feel about you.” Draco said defiantly looking up through his long lashes at Hermione.
“Feelings alone can’t make it work when the whole world is against us,” Hermione brooded thinking of Skeeter and the field day she would have if word got out that Draco Malfoy could love her, a muggle born.
“To hell with the world then, I would trade the sky and all it’s stars for you.”
“No.”
“Don’t deny me because you are afraid Granger.”
“I’m not afraid!” Hermione exclaimed jumping up.
“Stop disguising this as a plot for revenge, as a continuous game of hurtful exchanges. You’re scared, you’re hurt and I want to take it all back, but you won’t let me.” He was standing too and he pushed her up against the side of the basket and positioned himself close to her but they weren’t touching.
Wondering if Draco could hear her heartbeat, Hermione took several deep breaths. “I want to be with you. I want to show you everyday how much you mean to me,” He whispered into her ear.
And so, as the world revolved around the couple in their blazing basket aglow in a sea of diamonds the entire drama had been simplified to a boy in love with a frightened girl. Behind the heartbreaks, and the false kisses, and the bogus rouses of revenge it boiled down to Hermione hesitating.
Maybe that was why she had kissed Harry so long ago. Maybe that was why she never quite broke it off with Ron. Maybe that was why she refused to see Draco’s genuine affection for her. Maybe that was why she avoided her magical diary like it was the plague. Maybe she didn’t love Draco….maybe she knew deep down she wasn’t cut out for love.
As if Draco could read her thoughts and hesitations his face fell and it broke Hermione’s heart to see the tragic understanding in his eyes. His delicate features collapsed in a show of rejection before assuming the classic stoic mask Draco’s face was so accustomed to.
A tear fell from Hermione’s eye. “I’m sorry.” A violent wind made the balloon plummet toward the ground. Draco hadn’t spoken but when they were only forty feet from the ground Hermione felt his angry hands encase her arms and pull into him.
After weeks of teasing and taunting finally their lips met. On the edge of the end Hermione wished so hard that she could bottle up the feeling of being in his arms and feeling his lips on hers. It was like spinning round and round on clumsy legs, euphoric, and chaotic, but mostly, it was blissful.
In this kiss that brought fires to life inside Hermione, she knew why she had hesitated. What was the difference between lusting for Draco and loving him? All this kiss did, despite it’s magic, was confirm that she couldn’t tell the two feelings apart. What would happen if she let them be? Draco would never love her if he had her to kiss everyday. The need would wear off and he would grow tired of her and his arms would ache for another. She couldn’t bare the inevitable failure and that’s why she broke the breathy, hungry kiss and pushed him away.
Shocked at her rebuff, Draco growled, “I love you so much it hurts.” Then he jumped over the side of the basket just feet from the ground and disappeared into the darkness.
As the balloon tumbled onto the ground Hermione reflected on the moment that had just passed. Her insecurities had gotten the better of her and had put Draco past the point of repair. The full force of what she had just done hit her like a ton of bricks and she took a tearful gasp.
In a frantic haste, Hermione ran out of the basket in the direction she saw Draco last and let the tears spill freely from her eyes. What have I done? Hermione demanded of herself. Searching the woods for a flash of blonde hair she wandered helplessly.
Like a lost child she wound her way through trees and past paths deeper and deeper into a pit of despair when with every passing moment Draco got further from her. She was still looking so far away in her thoughts that she didn’t realize she’d stumbled past performing jesters with logs of fire in their hands.
A streak of fire blocked her path in a brilliance of orange as a fire breather spit his fire at her. Suddenly though, behind the leaping flames she saw his face, dark and fierce in the shadows. Glad everyone was distracted she threw herself distraught past the fire breathers and into the grove of trees where Draco was leaning against a tree. Around them fireflies lit up the darkness, drifting in a dream of light.
Hermione flung herself at him but he held out his hand to keep her away. At the sound of her sobs though he weakened and lowered his arm to let Hermione put her cheek to his chest. “I didn’t mean it.” She promised through sniffles and tears. Over and over her mantra of regret she said, “I didn’t mean it.”
Draco was rigid and his face was expressionless. “You did Hermione, I saw it in your eyes.”
“No!” She said and pulled from his chest to stare him in the eye. But submission had shown there amongst the grays. He had given up, he was letting her go just as she was ready to give in.
Feeling foolish and childish, Hermione used her trembling fingers to wipe her eyes. Gold glitter came off on her fingertips and she wiped it on her dress. With desperate hope she closed her eyes and lifted her pinwheel inhaling a breath of air. I wish Draco would forget what he saw in my face and didn’t feel hurt anymore…
With a flutter of breath the pinwheel spun to life and Hermione opened her eyes to look at Draco..........



FEEDBACK -> Feedback =D
Hope you liked!

Hello all!
Thanks so much for waiting and reviewing. It is one am and I am typing this under a blanket with a pillow on top of my keyboard. xD Anyways. HAPPY MEMORIAL DAY. And Here's a new installment. I'm dedicating it to everyone who posted in regards to the last installment but also specifically to Channeling Ginny- because of her very kind words of encouragement.
So thank you very much. And if you don't like this one I'll dedicate a different one to you!
A little on the PG side though nothing explicit- just mature snogging.


She hadn’t meant it. That was the truth.

Draco was exactly as he was before Hermione had wasted her breath to wish away her mistake. Was there no magic in the world to reverse a broken heart? Apparently not. Hermione thought furiously in the growing silence to find the right words to say.
“Prove it,” Draco breathed the words breaking the silence. He wanted her to prove she hadn’t meant what he saw in her eyes.
A brief moment went before Hermione could get her body to react. Slowly, she extended her arm and brought down Draco’s lips to her own. Their tongues mingled sensually. She didn’t need words after all. She would let her body do the talking to express to Draco exactly how he made her feel. Her eyes were liars but her lips and her hands were not.
Hermione dragged the boy by his shirt deep into the dark of the forest around them never breaking the seal their lips made. When the noises of festivity disappeared and all that she could hear was her own ragged breathing she knew it was safe.
With stroking fingers she unbuttoned Draco’s shirt and splayed them on his bare chest. His skin was soft and almost burning to her touch. She felt a blush smolder her cheeks when she guided Draco’s hands to lift the hem of her skirt up, up, until his fingers were caressing her thigh.
Her breath was gone then and a hole grew in her gut as desperateness settled in deep. Her hands shook on their own accord as she used them to slide the clothing from her shoulder. Draco was reluctant and Hermione had to make his hands move.
She could smell the musk of his body and it made her breath shallow. It was hot all of a sudden in the darkness, like the sun was directly above. It was the kind of heat that made a person ache for water and in Draco’s kisses Hermione found her oasis. Sweat glistened on their skin.
Draco’s shirt was gone and Hermione’s dress slid down to her waist where it bunched up. Draco had brought Hermione’s leg up at an angle, his hands grasped. The couple embraced. Hermione’s heart was racing and she wondered distantly if he could feel it through the thin separating lace layer of her bra.
With strong arms around her, Hermione caught her breath and set her head in the crook of Draco’s shoulder. He wasn’t nearly as nervous as she…or was he? The goose bumps on his arm were only a minor indication. She felt his warm mouth encase the nape of her neck in a soft kiss. Then he spoke, “This doesn’t prove anything.”
Hermione moved her arms between herself and Draco. With teasing movements she stretched down and began to unbuckle his black belt in a furor of clicking sounds. “Does this?”
Suddenly Hermione’s leg dropped and Draco was pulling her hands off his belt. “No,” he told her gruffly.
He backed up into a thick tree trunk and Hermione got an eyeful of his pale white upper body. She stepped toward him but he had bent over and retrieved his shirt and was roughly shoving his arms through it.
Hermione couldn’t seem to keep the tears from welling up and a shameful flush stained her face. Draco looked up from buttoning his shirt and saw her standing rejected. He came to her shirt still half unbuttoned. “Not like this, Hermione. You have to mean it.”
Outraged she replied, “I do mean it!” Draco took her hands into his and a thrill possessed her body.
“Maybe so. But not like this,” Draco insisted and Hermione hated the way his lips pouted.
“I-,” Hermione started to say. What does a girl do when the boy she loves will not have her? “You don’t want me anymore?”
Draco looked surprised, “Of course I want you. But not…when you’re sorry. It shouldn’t be an apology.”
“I meant…do you still love me?” It sounded so desperate and insecure. Hermione couldn’t look Draco in the eye as she asked it.
“How could you ask that? I’m not the one who has been denying it the whole time!”
“But do you?”
Draco sighed and knitted his eyebrows together. Hermione looked up at him through her eyelashes. “I shouldn’t- but I do.” There was a thoughtful silence during which Draco guided Hermione’s arms back into the armholes of her dress. It was an intimate gesture. His hands lingered on her arms afterward.
“I messed up,” Hermione stated. All the immature conflicts surfaced in her brain and she frowned. She was awful for everything she had done to Draco and yet there he was.
“If you continue to look at me like that I’ll have to kiss that frown right off your face,” Draco warned jokingly. Hermione didn’t laugh instead she fiddled with her fingers.
“I’m sorry,” She said and it came out thick. She glanced up to see Draco looking at her intently.
“No, I’m sorry. I should have told you that night how I felt. We could have avoided this if I had just told you that I love you.”
“I don’t want to lose you ever again, Draco.”
“I’ll tell you everyday from now on that I love you. If you’ll have me.” It was Draco’s turn to be anxious.
“I will alright. Forever,” Hermione whispered. “I missed you.”
An unobstructed softness filled Draco’s eyes and face. It made Hermione want to blush. But mostly the look elated her; it was so meaningful and sincere. No one had ever looked at her like that before.
Draco kissed her and held her close to him his hands firm on her back. Boldly he dipped Hermione over, like they were dancing. Her head dropped exposing her neck to him. Draco made a trail of kisses down the smooth column until he reached the top of Hermione’s neckline. From the top of her chest and back upward he ran the inside of his bottom lip.
The action was more intimate and sexual than the effort before and left Hermione literally out of breath. Finally after another bout of snogging Draco pulled from Hermione and purred in her ear, “We’d better go now.”
Hermione groaned. If she was going to go to bed she wanted it to be beside Draco. The thought of closing her eyes with him was a longing one. But she was terribly tired after all. “Okay, after one more snog.”
Draco laughed and it was a ringing sound in the dark. “Fair enough.” Against grins they kissed once more. Draco gingerly ran his finger up Hermione’s spine and she giggled breaking the smooch. Body wiggling she did her best to keep her lips against Draco’s while tickling him. Afterwards, the couple began the treacherous hike back towards the grounds. How had they gotten out so far with their eyes closed?
When they reached the grounds it was deserted save for a few glowing cinders on the ground in piles here and there where fire pits had been blazing. Hermione looked up at the sky, now free of the treetops and saw a deep midnight sky. “It’s later than I thought.”
Draco grinned, “I suppose we got a little carried away.”
Hermione scoffed and bumped the boys shoulder as they walked, “A little my arse.” The image of Draco shirtless would be forever burned behind her eyelids.
Hermione held onto Draco’s hand from the empty playgrounds all the way up the stairs to the Gryffindor common rooms completely unafraid of someone seeing them. She wanted the entire world to know in that moment about them. She wanted everyone to feel like she did; she wanted them to feel free and loved because it was precious. At the top of the seventh floor Hermione stood on the top step of the staircase, one above Draco and took his face in both her hands.
“I’m going to dream about you tonight,” Hermione said.
“Don’t keep it clean,” Draco joked with a wink.
“I still need to tell you so much tomorrow.”
“I have detention until noon with Professor Greenleaf. But after that I am all yours.”
“Yes, you are. All mine.” Hermione smiled and planted a snog on Draco. She pulled him close to her by his collar relishing in the feel of his hands on her hips pulling up into her hair. When the kiss got too good and she thought she might collapse right there on the staircase, Hermione ended it. Draco watched her go skipping to the Fat Lady portrait and entering the common room.
“Hermione!” Lavender yelled out from a couch. She raised both hands in greeting and Hermione had a sneaking suspicion that in her goblet there was wine. “Darling! You’ve come home! So good to see you! You are lovely!” Lavenders slurred her words and Hermione’s suspicions were confirmed. But let the girl enjoy herself, I was the end of a triumphant tournament.
Hermione walked to the couch and gave Lavender a sloppy kiss on the cheek glad to see she feeling great too. Seamus was lounging on the sofa as well looking bleary eyed as he and Harry played a random game of cards. They slapped down cards and shouted, “whollops!” every time for no apparent reason. But the fact that the game had no point and made no sense didn’t deter the mood. The slapped high fives and whooped with every card. It was loud and riling and made the common room laugh and cheer.
Ginny was the only one sober and Ron was nowhere to be found. Ginny raised an eyebrow at Hermione. “Where’ve you been?”
Hermione’s mind worked quickly and she blurted out, “I dropped my shoe out ofS my balloon basket! I had to go find it in the forest.”
“Well that’s awful. At least you found it.”
“Where’s Ronald?” There wasn’t an ache when Hermione mentioned Ron and it surprised her.
“He doesn’t handle sherry very well, the lightweight, so he’s in bed already.” Neville poured himself another goblet of sherry. He was making dull pounding sounds with his shoes as if he wore tap shoes. A cheery audience sat around him as he thumped about. “Neville wished for tap dance talent. He forgot to wish for shoes though.” Ginny offered as an explanation. She and Dean Thomas were picking through a mountain of candy and her elephant from earlier in the night was trumpeting around the table at the marvel of some younger students.
The common room was loud with the sound of clinking goblets and laughing students. Lavender would squeal every so often in a high pitch and it made Hermione cringe. Finally after a cup of sherry, and a jumping dance session with Neville, Hermione went up the stairs to her dormitory. She left behind the spinning butterbeer bottles, the third years dancing on tables, the butterbeer chugging competition, and the games of darts. When Greenleaf’s events were in progress her Prefect duties seemed distant and stifling.
Far up in her room the noise of laughter and music dissipated to a mild drone. Greenleaf could turn off all the pumpkin lights on the grounds but she couldn’t stop the common room fun.
Alone in her dorm Hermione stood in front of Lavender’s full-length mirror. Maybe the sherry had been too strong but she swore she saw smudged smears of gold, pulsating, glitter on her dress in the shape of distorted handprints.
Blinking and squinting at her dress Hermione realized the smears were remnants of Draco. Following the smears along her body with her hands she felt a sensuous exhilaration at such evidence of her time with Draco. She could feel the ghost of his hands.
Carefully Hermione slipped out of her dress and hung it up in the back of her closet. Then looking silly in tights and a bra she fell into bed and fell asleep. Just as promised she dreamed of Draco.
***
Draco Malfoy and I are in love.
Yours truly,
Hermione J. Granger
Hermione didn’t even bother to read what her diary had to say in response to such a revealing entry. She thumped it closed and shoved it under her bed. Opening her curtains she discovered it was midmorning and Lavender was out like a light. Still. In fact she was snoring and was dressed in last nights clothing. Thank Merlin it was Sunday. Tomorrow would go back to normal but at least Lavender wouldn’t be such a wreck.
Crawling out of bed Hermione caught sight of herself in her mirror. Whoa. She was no better. With mascara and glitter smudged around her eyes and hair parted all the way on the left side of her head. Also tights and bras didn’t look good together no matter who you were.
Hygiene could wait. Coffee was the first and most important thing for a morning like this. Throwing on a cotton nightgown and a large beanie hat courtesy of Lavender, Hermione walked down to the common room. To her great satisfaction she found a pitcher of steaming black coffee and a saucer of cream. Unconcerned she took the entire pitcher, saucer, and two cups up to her dormitory. No one bothered to stop her because there was barely a soul in the common room but coffee and tea was plentiful.
Upon arrival Lavender rolled over and groaned. Hermione laughed at her friend’s disheveled appearance. “Coffee!” Hermione chirped.
Lavender stuck her head under her pillow. “Turn the lights down please!” Lavender had been hung over enough times in previous years at school for Hermione to understand. She closed the curtains on the windows even though outside it was overcast and brought Lavender a pair of sunglasses.
Impossibly posh Lavender sat up with her glasses in place over her eyes. “Oh my Merlin I will never look at sherry the same way again. But I have to say that was one heck of a shindig. Until the part you disappeared.”
Hermione got off of Lavenders bed with a cup of coffee in hand. She went to the mirror and began brushing her petulant curls into a ponytail. There was glitter in her scalp for Pete’s sake!
“Yes, well. I was occupied. Maybe when it’s all sorted out I’ll tell you more.”
Lavender hopped off the bed but immediately grabbed her head afterwards. She groaned again and held out her hand for balance before shuffling over to Hermione at the dresser. “You better tell me young lady.” The words came as whispers for Lavender’s own benefit.
Hermione smiled, “How was your night?”
Suddenly Lavender sobered up a bit. “Well, actually.” She took off the sunglasses and looked at Hermione seriously. “I sort of made a pass.”
“Lucky Seamus.”
Lavender stopped Hermione’s hands from brushing her hair, “At Ron. I made a pass at Ron.” There was silence. “You know how I am when I’m…you know. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean anything by it and I am positive he was too sherried up to even remember. But he did….kiss me back.”
Hermione thought for a moment. There wasn’t a jealous monster rearing its head nor did she feel very angry at all. “Okay…but you were both a bit out of it right?”
“Oh, absolutely. We were out of our minds. Practically.”
“Okay. Well. Okay.” Hermione wasn’t sure how she should respond. Being outraged would make her a terrible hypocrite. However being too unbothered would make Lavender suspicious. Downing her coffee she picked up a towel from the ground by her bed and said, “I’m going to take a shower.”
Lavender flinched, “Okay. There’s meeting today about the ball if you’re interested.”
“Right.” Hermione wasted no more time she fled to the bathroom and began a hot shower, her mind a whirl.
***
There seemed to be a lot of drama going on in Gryffindor. When Hermione was freshened up and ready to do something about her Ron situation she went to the common room and found it tense. As soon as Hermione sat down on a sofa Ron stood up and mumbled something about Quidditch before scuttling away.
He’s avoiding me, Hermione noted to herself. Lavender was sitting on the floor biting her lip. Deciding this was a perfect opportunity to slip away and see Draco to talk, Hermione stood up and told Lavender she was going for a walk. Harry and Ginny were building a house of candy and Seamus was ignoring Lavender it seemed.
With all that behind her, Hermione was humming to herself walking down the steps when she remembered Draco had detention. Rats, she thought. Then the most brilliant idea hit her. With motivated speed she ran to Greenleaf’s office. Just outside the Professors door Hermione caught her breath and composed herself.
Entering the room she found Draco sitting on the floor on top of a cushion writing lines. She winked at him and approached Greenleaf who was meditating or so it appeared. Turning back to Draco, Hermione whispered, “Get me detention.” Draco’s eyebrows knitted together and she mouthed it again. He still didn’t understand but Greenleaf was exhaling loudly.
Returning her attention to the teacher Hermione cleared her throat. Greenleaf cracked her eyes open and smiled, “Hello cabbage patch! What may I do for you?”
Ignoring the pet name Hermione smiled, “I was just…wondering what time the meeting is today.” Hermione gave Draco a pointed look, “I was hoping to help out on the committee. Lend my expertise.”
Draco snickered in the background. Hermione gave him a subtle nod of her head. Greenleaf said, “The meeting is before supper. We’ve had some changes and I think your assistance will be greatly appreciated.”
Draco laughed out loud. “Granger? Be of assistance? That’s a hoot.” Perfect, Hermione thought grinning. She spun around and made a kissy face at Draco before saying, “You’re face is a hoot!” Okay, maybe she could be better at the insults but they weren’t heartfelt anymore.
Greenleaf reprimanded her immediately, “Ms. Granger!”
Draco retorted with, “My face is better than ten of your backsides combined!”
Hermione stifled a laugh and bit her lip flirtatiously with her back turned to Greenleaf. Glad Draco was catching on she licked her lips and winked. “My backside is smarter than you. You pathetic slime!”
Greenleaf gasped appalled and while Draco feigned a glare, Hermione was sliding a finger along her neckline. She wanted to laugh at the concentration it was taking Draco not to smile. She could see it though, in his eyes, a smile for her. “Shut your trap Granger. Or I will shut it for you.” That wasn’t a threat at all. That was an invitation for a snog fest. Luckily Greenleaf wasn’t clued in.
“I’ll hex you from here to the moon!” Hermione exclaimed and added a couple unpleasant names after. Greenleaf was standing now.
“That’s enough you two!” Hermione clamped her lips shut. “I thought you were getting along better. I mean that was almost as bad as the beginning of the year!”
Draco sneered and hinted, “Does she get a detention for that or what?”
Greenleaf considered for a moment, “I do believe that behavior constituted a detention. Ms. Granger you will be serving with me tomorrow night.” Alarmed Hermione exchanged a glance with Draco.
Then smoothly she said, “Fine, as long as I don’t have to be around him, that prat, I am okay.”
Greenleaf bristled. “That just earned you a one on one detention with Mr. Malfoy himself. Right now! Y’all will sit down and work this out!” Hermione groaned. “I don’t care if it takes all day. You will both apologize and learn to appreciate each other! Now. SIT!”
Hermione scurried over to a cushion behind Draco and sat herself down on it. Greenleaf looked offended. She was muttering about the lack of respect between houses. “I want apologies in an hour or there’ll be more where this came from!” Then in a huff she stomped out of her classroom and slammed the door shut behind her.
Hermione was holding her sides and laughing when all of a sudden Draco had her pinned to the ground. Still laughing she said, “Now what about that shutting my mouth for me bit?” Before she could even say another word Draco had his mouth covering hers in a snog.
“I didn’t mean it about your backside either. It’s very nice.” Draco managed to get out around a kiss and Hermione laughed.
A power struggle ensued about who would be on top. Finally Draco submitted and let Hermione’s legs wrap around his hips. “That was very clever,” he said looking up from the cushion-strewn floor at Hermione who hovered above him.
“Well, thank you. Though, if she knew how well we were getting along I think she might faint.” Draco laughed and Hermione kissed his neck feeling his muscles work beneath her lips to produce the sound. “But I thought this would be the perfect way to start over.”
“You were right.” Draco sat up and Hermione fell back off of him onto the floor. Hands planted on either side of her head he looked down at the girl. He had missed her so much it was never plainer than in that moment when he saw her playful smile and the way her hair fell around her head. “There’s no better way to start over than by messing around in a Greenleaf detention.”
Hermione lifted her arms and wrapped her hands around Draco’s neck to pull him down to her. They kissed some more until the lump against her back began to hurt. The blasted cushions were not fun to roll around on. She sat up and said, “These cushions are awful.” Draco stood up and offered his hand to Hermione who took it and stood herself.
Draco kicked a cushion into the air and looked around. “Well, the other options are wall, desk, wall, or chalkboard.” The couple exchanged a sly look before Draco lifted Hermione up and set her down on the desk. She patted the spot on the desk beside her and Draco hopped up hands already tangled in her hair to her cheek.
Hermione had been starving for Draco she discovered as she slid herself to sit on Draco. She had missed these lips so much. She had missed the way when she caught her breath Draco’s lips were in her ear making her laugh before returning to her mouth. She had missed so much the way Draco asked her silly things like, “What’s your favorite word?” And his eyes brightened when she had an answer. He knew she had a new favorite desert every week and he never failed to ask.
“Extravaganza,” Draco drawled the word, as he and Hermione were lying on the paper covered desktop. It was Hermione’s favorite word.
Hermione laughed thinking how the word had new significance because Draco had said it. How every time she would write it, she would think of this moment, staring into his eyes on Greenleaf’s desk with the rain pattering on the windows beside them. “What’s your favorite desert this week?” Draco asked.
Hermione grinned, “Pumpkin pie.” Draco nodded in approval and Hermione found herself telling him all about the mysterious pie from yesterday. Draco found it hysterical. It was a ball of a time telling him everything from the past couple of weeks that he’d missed on account of their fight. He countered her every thought with one of similarity.
The thing she left out however was Oliver Wood. She had meant to take this time to inform Draco all about the mystery Wood presented but she was distracted by the lighthearted snogs and stories. It wouldn’t be left out for long though, because when the clock showed an hour had gone by since Greenleaf’s departure and Hermione was straightening up the desk she had been lounging on she found a series of envelopes with curly script on their faces. They appeared to be invitations.
And on the top of the pile of invitations was an envelope addressed to, Skeeter, Rita.


Well! I hope you liked it! I know sort of another cliffie but I was already 8 pages in! Anyways tell me what you think of the pictures if you have a chance too- if anyone is still there that is.
<333
fjkrs

Hey thanks for waiting for this! Hope it's good! Working on the next installment right now!
I'm still formatting as well.
Here it is!


Something in her traitorous face must have changed because as soon as Hermione saw the envelope, Draco was behind her whispering, “What’s the matter?” And like a building in an earthquake, Hermione’s wonderful day collapsed.
“Oh, you know just worried about the usual sinister forces at work in Hogwarts.” Where would she start? And more importantly why would she want to start when Draco was rubbing her back like that?
“Well, that’s not foreboding in any way at all,” Draco commented his breath against Hermione’s ear. As luck would have it a wallop of thunder rocked through Hogwarts ricocheting off the walls. Draco grinned and the room darkened on account of the bleak rain clouds that seemed to be overwhelming the world. “That was quite appropriate.”
Hermione turned to face Draco, her arms locking around his waist. “It’s no laughing matter.” She couldn’t help but playfully reprimand him.
“Well it was quite appropriate. I can see though, that you are in a most inappropriate mood.” Draco bent down his head and pressed his lips against Hermione’s. It was so easy to get swept away. So easy that Hermione found herself lingering far too long on the kiss when such a solemn subject waited. In fact, even after the door had burst open as was so accustomed when Hermione and Draco were snogging during detention, the couple didn’t separate right away. Not until the shocked intake of breath did Hermione fall off her cloud nine and into the lap of one very shocked Professor. Figuratively of course.
Greenleaf’s eyes narrowed, “Am I interrupting?”
Draco and Hermione let go of each other faces aflame. “We were just-. I had a-,” Hermione stuttered to explain.
“She uh…,” Draco glanced around the room desperately his eyes landing on objects and his mouth working without words. Finally he finished lamely, “She was drowning.”
Hermione nodded and thought, Good thinking! CPR that’s believable. “Yes! I was drowning.” Silence followed except for the dull pattering of rain on the windowpanes. Hermione gave a weak cough.
Draco ran a hand through his hair, “She was drowning from the rain. I couldn’t let her die. So I had to do mouth to mouth.”
Hermione was wringing her hands and biting her lip. Her mind was thinking inane thoughts. Greenleaf just stood with her arms crossed and her leg bent forward- the epitome of amused.
Finally she said, “Mr. Malfoy, the only thing Ms. Granger is drowning from, is your spit.” The couple cringed and exchanged looks. “The jig is up so why don’t you explain to me what is going on?”
“Nothing, Professor.” Was it just Hermione’s ears malfunctioning or did her voice go up a couple of octaves?
“Oh, nothing was it?” Greenleaf strode to her desk with an unconcerned air. “Well, if it was nothing then you won’t be opposed to a dose of Professor Snape’s veritaserum potion. Let me just notify him that his services are required….” With a quill scratching away at a blank piece of parchment, Hermione gulped and Draco blanched.
“Okay!” The idea of Professor Snape involved made Hermione panicky. “We were snogging. We were snogging!” Hysteria made Hermione babble defensibly, “Snog, snog, snoggity, snogging! We like to snog. Snog all day, snog all night.” Greenleaf bit her lip from keeping back a giggle. Hermione gestured exasperatedly, “What? Like you never snogged before?” In a defiant fashion Hermione crossed her arms and flipped her hair off her shoulder. Draco had his eyes pinched shut in what must have been horror.
Greenleaf dropped the quill and paper with an unceremonious thud. She seemed delighted. “Snogging you say? Do elaborate.”
Hermione hesitated, “Well, er- you sort of put your lips together…” Draco cleared his throat and shot Hermione a look of pure contempt. He walked to the girl and put a hand on her shoulder. With soothing, massaging hands, he rubbed a little bit of stress from Hermione. It was amazing how those hands cleared her head and calmed her, while minutes ago they had been the driving force of passion.
“Excuse us,” Draco asked of Greenleaf and pulled Hermione by the arm out of hearing distance. “Hermione, you surprise me. I didn’t know you had such a nice voice; until you sang like a canary!” Hermione groaned.
“I know, I’m sorry! But she wanted to bring Snape into this! Besides, it’s not even raining in here.”
“That was a terrible idea,” Draco agreed and Hermione noted the set of his jaw. He was quiet for a moment, “I don’t care who knows. As long as we have each other.” Draco shrugged.
Hermione couldn’t find it in herself to smile at those words. They were lovely, sure, but Draco didn’t know about Rita yet. “We need to finish talking.” Turning back to Greenleaf, who was playing with her quill and not so discretely eavesdropping, Hermione said, “It concerns you too.” That said Hermione found herself sitting with Greenleaf and Draco and explaining everything about the past couple weeks.
As her explanation tumbled from her mouth, Hermione watched Draco closely for a reaction. With the entire wizard world as his audience would he still proclaim his feelings? She couldn’t read him however, Greenleaf was like an open book. Her face was heavy with a frown and red from outrage.
“How dare Skeeter exploit a young couple in love! How dare she try to sour my reputation with lies and exaggerations!” Hermione tuned out the stewing words and looked at Draco.
“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner.”
“I don’t blame you, for it is grim news indeed.”
“The indignity of tarnishing Hogwarts-,” Greenleaf went on flailing her hands in the air, the elaborate sleeves of her cloak flapping.
“I had a plan to intercept the photos, but it seems Skeeter will be here herself.”
Greenleaf was almost hyperventilating, “I am in like mind to turn that batty woman into a pair of pants and zip her mouth shut! Oh ho! She can’t write nonsense when her hands are made of denim!” It seemed Hermione wasn’t the worst one at insults after all.
“I had been hoping for more time to ease into telling the world about us,” Draco whispered and scrunched up his nose in dissatisfaction. “But we will be a united front against Rita when she darkens our doorstep. We’ll have to be strong.”
“Oh! My dear darlings. You poor things!” Greenleaf had leaned forward and stuck her head between the conversing couple. Up close it was apparent the woman didn’t own a pair of tweezers to tame her wild gray unibrow, but more horrifying was the true look of pain in her wise green eyes. “You will not suffer such humiliation! I shall devise a plan to deliver you the privilege of declaring your love on your own terms. I will not tolerate this sort of trickery.” The old woman sat back and crossed her legs in a pretzel fashion. Taking deep breaths she placed her hands on her knees and began humming. “Ommmm.” It was a soothing drone of focus. Peeking open one eye Greenleaf demanded of Draco and Hermione, “Devise with me!”
They reluctantly copied Greenleaf’s position and gave weak humming sounds of their own. Soon though, they became lost in the whirring noise and an inner peace, a centering, over came them. It was like having warm honey for blood the way the calm spread through Hermione’s body. Her ears tickled from the buzz of her own voice and a thrill shot through her at the mingling of her voice with Draco’s.
Most suddenly Greenleaf broke her hum off and exclaimed, “I have a solution. Or at least, one with more options than to be exposed in such an improper manner.”
Hermione opened her eyes slowly and glanced at Draco. They exchanged smirks as if they were children with a secret in church. Greenleaf had jumped to her feet and was rummaging through her drawer muttering under her breath. “I have just the thing.”
Finally, she victoriously waved an envelope in her hand. Returning to her seat in front of Hermione she explained, “The other day I received a letter from a particularly nasty woman named Dolores J. Umbridge. We work in separate departments of the Ministry, but apparently she has enough influence to have a say in my work here at Hogwarts. I’ll just read you the letter.
”Professor Greenleaf,
“As an official representative of the Ministry of Magic, I am apologetic to inform that there is unrest in regards to your teaching methods at Hogwarts. It seems the purpose for you presence at Hogwarts is not being met competently. More importantly there is evidence that your presence has had a major impact on the further deterioration of morale at the aforementioned school.
“With such evidence in mind, I, Dolores J. Umbridge, appoint you a new deadline for your summary of progress at Hogwarts for the first of each month to be delivered promptly. The Ministry also disapproves of certain education opportunities you conduct; specifically, your “House Tournament” event. To avoid further provocation of the Ministry it is deemed necessary that this nonsense stop immediately.
“I am disappointed to hear of the extracurricular activities happening at Hogwarts. If there is any hope of salvaging your job, you will begin activities of a more classic nature. The Ministry would like to maintain that Hogwarts be a proper wizarding school by ridding it of any cultural disagreements and unaccustomed ideals.
“Cornelius has informed me you already have a list, but I have taken the careful time to include another list of Ministry approved extracurricular activities-.
“Excuse the interruption, but what has this got to do with Skeeter?” Hermione asked before Greenleaf launched into the scroll long list of approved activities.
The Professor bristled and said, “Well, if you would have politely continued to listen, one of the listed activities is a play.” A silence followed that statement and had there been crickets in the classroom they would have been chirping. With a huff Greenleaf continued, “Pray tell what is the most famous play ever written?” Before Hermione could even utter an answer, which would have been incorrect anyways the teacher went on, “I’ll give you a hint. Star crossed lovers bred out of hate and prejudice doomed forever by their love.”
Draco opened his mouth to answer but again Greenleaf cut the reply off, “Romeo and Juliet! It’s a perfect cover up in case that Skeeter woman lets the news slip before you two decide the time is right. Reports of kissing can be excused by play practice and any chemistry people think you have can be pardoned by acting. Until…of course you are ready to break the news this play will give you a bit of freedom to test the waters about your relationship.
“Besides, it’s a wonderful way to join the houses. The play exhibits such a profound and appropriate moral. Such a tragic tale may just be the thing to soften the hardened hearts of hate and unite the Houses.” Greenleaf looked pleased with herself.
Hermione sat without saying anything letting her mind mull over the proposition. It did seem a wonderful cover up but it didn’t solve the problem of Skeeter publishing the other photographs. “It’s a grand idea I think, however there is still the question of what to do about Rita’s other unpleasant ideas.”
Greeneleaf’s face darkened and she said cryptically, “Leave Skeeter to me.”
***
After the announcement of Greeneleaf’s Shakespearean production the school was in an uproar. Talks about role try-outs were on every student’s tongue. In the common rooms students were belting out lines from the play in elaborate ways trying to master their thespian skills. There was even an article devoted to the production in The Daily Prophet. Greenleaf was spinning the play as an academic partner to the upcoming ball. Dumbledore was ecstatic, but more importantly, Umbridge was content.
Greenleaf, the clever southern woman, had even sent Umbridge a guest of honor invitation for the play. The wicked woman had apparently been twittering about the privilege at the Ministry and already, even before the play’s very first rehearsal, there was an ever-growing list of attendees.
In an effort to fuse the ball and the play cohesively, Greenleaf had combined the events to take place the same night. There would be an important feast for students, parents, and guests alike, the premiere of the play itself, and finally the ball where Gryffindor would also receive its reward for winning the House Tournament.
All in all, the plan was looking up. Except for the part where Hermione was supposed to snag the part as Juliet in a convincing manner.
On the night of the announcement Padma had asked Hermione at the Gryffindor table in the Great Hall if she was going to try out for a role. Hermione’s mouth went dry and she had difficulty swallowing a piece of her supper.
“Erm…yeah I was thinking about giving it a try,” She said quietly.
“Who do you want to play?” The girl asked and Hermione narrowed her eyes at the persistent questions.
“Juliet.” Padma gave a shrill laugh.
“Good one mate!” She said banging the table with her fist. “Okay really? Who who you want to play?”
Hermione dropped her fork onto her plate with a loud clatter. “Juliet,” She repeated before standing up and exiting the Great Hall with a frown.
The days passed and Hermione became preoccupied by the play. During lessons if she finished early she was running the lines over and over again in her mind with the play book upside down on the table tops in case she forgot the wording of a sentence.
When her homework was finished she was outside on the grounds in the privacy of a grove of trees adding movement to her words trying to find some natural finesse to speaking Juliet’s words.
She would return late into the night with headaches of frustration. Seeing Ron was scarce, she was avoiding him, but he always caught her in lessons and asked how her practice was going. She would be vaguely reassuring and when he would kiss her cheek to go sit in his seat she would force herself not to flinch. Harry would note her strange behaviors around Ron but would avert his eyes when Hermione cut him a hysterical, pleading look.
Draco too became busy. He was entertaining Pansy’s idea that he would be her play partner, her Romeo. On top of that Quidditch matches had started up and as the days grew colder, his afternoons were spent chasing a little golden ball before the sun set and froze him to his broomstick.
When Hermione found out about Pansy practicing her lines for try outs with Draco she was incensed, “You’re practicing with her?”
Draco frowned defensively, “I have no choice.”
“You have every choice,” Hermione growled even though her statement was untrue, the circumstances of the play were taking their toll on her.
“Have you broke it off with Weasel yet?” Draco countered her attitude.
Hermione didn’t answer. Her hand went sailing up to her mouth and she bit at her fingernails.
“I hate this,” Draco declared somberly.
Hermione looked up into his eyes and gave a half-hearted smile. “Only a week until try outs. Then it will get better.”
The pressure of the play was like a sack of bricks on their shoulders weighing heavily down on them. If she didn’t get the part of Juliet the plan would be foiled.
If their encounters had been few and far apart before it was worse now. But what small things Draco gave her kept Hermione going. The slight brush of hands in the hall as they passed each other. The quick glance in class, the hurried snog on the grounds before someone, everyone it felt like, came interrupting. For practice, for homework help, for something, and for everything.
But it had to be worth it. Hermione would do what she had for the eventual freedom of being with Draco.

Feedback?

Okay bye
fjkrs

Hey guys I'm 33 minutes overdue but here none the less. Hope you enjoy!
Disclaimer: Obviously some of the lines are not from my imagination. They are written by Shakespeare and all credit goes to him.



“I can’t do this,” Hermione whispered to herself at the end of a scene she had messed up, again. She was outside, wishing the sun would come out from behind the clouds and bring talent with it. Acting was not her cup of tea and no matter how many times she read her lines she couldn’t translate them.
With a groan Hermione fell onto the patch of dead grass bum first and raked her hands through her hair. Pinching shut her eyes she tried her darndest to recall the soliloquy, “ ‘Tis but thy name that is my enemy: Thou art thyself, though not a Montague. What’s a Montague? It is nor hand, nor foot, nor arm, nor face, nor…” She paused groping for the correct wording, “Nor…Nor any other part belonging to a man. Oh, be some other name.”
The words were coming at her then fast and fluently. She hopped up arranging her body in an appropriate manner. She tried to look thoughtful as she said, “What’s in a name? That which we call a rose by any other name would smell as sweet; so Romeo would, were he not Romeo call’d, retain that dear perfection which he owes without that title. Romeo, doff thy name, and for that name, which is no part of thee, take all myself.”
Hermione gave a wistful sigh that she hoped was not overly dramatic. She was about to apply a different demeanor to the words when she felt hands on her shoulders. “Ah!” The alarmed reaction fell from her lips before she could stop it. Whirling around almost violently Hermione found Draco grinning at her.
“Oh, speak again bright angel,” he murmured leaning in to give her a kiss.
Hermione spoke around the kiss in dreamy voice, “Give me my sin again.”
Draco pulled back from his kiss and feigned offense, “That’s my line!”
Hermione pulled away entirely and groaned, “I’m terrible at this.”
“No you’re not,” said Draco simply.
“But I am!” Hermione insisted hazel eyes narrowing at Draco.
“Perhaps you just need a little inspiration. Alright, let’s set the scene. It’s late at night and you’re in the Gryffindor common room.” Draco enthusiastically jumped to the right of Hermione and with a point he said, “This is the fire,” he turned his body and pointed in a new direction, “That is the balcony. It’s late, darkness stretches on beyond your backyard where I creep about listening for your voice. You’re contemplating my name when I appear. I’m here to woo you but mostly I’m here because I can’t stay away. The other Gryffindors are nearby and if they catch me I will most assuredly be killed. We’ll go from where you just left off.” He bounded off toward the direction of the imaginary balcony and ducked down.
Hermione gave a chuckle seeing him pretending to climb the side of the wall. He was as skilled as a mime, a natural born actor. He did a show of lifting himself over the imaginary balcony edge and, comically, landed on his side before rolling to a standing position. “I take thee at thy word. Call me but love, and I’ll be new baptis’d; henceforth I never will be Romeo.”
Hermione cleared her throat and tried to deliver her line convincingly, “What man art thou that, thus bescreened in night so stumblest on my counsel?”
Draco gave an out of character keen nod of approval before saying, “By a name I know not how to tell thee who I am; my name, dear saint, is hateful to myself. Because it is an enemy to thee. Had I it written it would tear the word.”
Hermione hesitated to remember her part. Suddenly Draco was before her eagerly clasping her hands humor gone from his face. “Hermione, I would denounce my allegiance, my name, my heritage as to receive your reciprocated devotion.”
That wasn’t Shakespeare.
It all made perfect sense. That she must love a loathed enemy, of a hateful house, family, name, even breed. How would this love story end? In coffins? In tears? In surrender?
No.
This opportunity to ease her community into their radical relationship would be the first, probably hardest step, and she could not fail Draco now.
With a deep breath Hermione could perceive the scene around her, an elaborate balcony, an indigo night sky, but easier yet was the conflicting love of her life standing before her. “Art thou not Romeo, and a Montague?” It translated so perfectly, Art thou not Draco, and a Slytherin?
Draco’s stare bored deep into her eyes beside the invisible fire. “Neither, fair saint, if either thee dislike.”
“How cam’st thou hither, tell me, and wherefore? The orchard walls are high and hard to climb, and the place death, considering who thou art, if any of my kinsmen find thee here.” Saying the words to Draco they took on a new context. She envisioned him inside her Gryffindor common room and Juliet’s fears became her own. This new fact was apparent in her performance.
“With love’s light wings did I o’erperch these walls, for stony limits cannot hold love out!” Over the walls they would fly a Romeo and Juliet in disguise.
As the scene continued to unfold Hermione found her inner Juliet. When the lines had all been said and the stage kisses exchanged Hermione said a whisper against Draco’s ear, “As long as you are my Romeo, I can do this.”
He pulled back with a tender grin, “I guess I inspired you then?”
“Yes sir you did.” Hermione grabbed onto the tail of Draco’s shirt and dragged him back into her.
“I like it when you call me sir.” He said risking a glance down past her lips to the single undone button of her top. She didn’t follow his gaze confident that she wasn’t indecent and Draco was just kidding around.
Her memory flashed without consent to several weeks previous when Draco had been flesh beneath her fingertips. How reckless she had been. Now the merest of risky behaviors flooded her with debilitating heat.
“What are you thinking about?” asked Draco noticing her reddened cheeks and increased breathing. From the wicked grin on his face she could probably guess he knew exactly what she was thinking about. He removed himself from her embrace slowly and the primal necessity for his closeness became less threatening.
Hermione ran her hands through her hair. “Will you be there when I audition?”
“Well I can’t try with you but I will still be there.”
“Will you sit where I can see you?”
“You bet.”
A week later and true to his word, Draco sat in the back of Greenleaf’s second classroom, the theater. Unfortunately it was unknown if his support were to be enough for the challenge that lay ahead for Hermione. It wasn’t a matter of a convincing public performance any longer.
***
Saturday morning proved to be a rainy one. The summer was long gone and even autumn was beginning to recede to give way for winter’s dour gray skies. Hermione had on her warmest sweater to chase the chill as she walked with Ron and Harry to the theater a new addition courtesy of Dumbledore on the third floor.
The theater was massive and swank. It boasted a balcony elaborately decorated with rustic gold finishings. The seats were somewhat like buckets and all centered around an astonishingly large stage detailed with a heavy, dark, red, velvet curtain that was artfully pulled back to the side of the stage. The ceilings were high and reverberated echoes up softly to their peaked tops. The stairs leading to the elevated seating were adorned with delicately glowing floor lights. It was a vivid room of grace and drama of near beauty to the French Opera house.
Hermione had been admiring the theater with an ajar mouth as students gathered around a blathering Greenleaf. “Oh my special gumdrops what a wonderful opportunity! Now…I would like all the students auditioning for the part of Romeo to sit in these seats over here. Juliets over there.” The teacher began directing students to assigned seats.
“This is it,” said Ron wrapping an arm around Hermione. She gave a weak smile.
“Good luck you guys,” she told him and Harry. Ron was trying out for Mercutio and Harry wanted to have a hand in set design.
“Back at you. I’ll be in the front row for you when you perform,” Ron assured Hermione. “Look for me if you get scared okay?”
She nodded and turned away without another word. It had been weeks and she still hadn’t broken it off with him. It was necessary but every time she approached him to have a serious discussion he waved her off with Quidditch practice this or McGonagall detention that. All the failed efforts had reduced her to this not so subtle aloofness around him, she hoped he would become fed up and break it off with her first, before she finally pinned him down long enough to end it. Ron would have none of it, somehow in fact, despite her unfriendliness he had become a more devoted boyfriend than ever. Always opening doors for her, getting her books for her, extolling her greatness to his friends. It seemed a bit like denial and it killed Hermione inside more than ever.
“Bye honey!” Ron called after Hermione and she wanted to cringe at the pet name. That was new too. Sure they had their private nicknames, oh the irony of once referring Ron to Romeo, but suddenly he was saying things like that in public.
Hermione squeezed herself past a girl with a faint green hue about her frowning face to sit among the other auditioning Juliets. She could hear Ron saying to those around him, “You see that girl? She’s going to be Juliet and she’s my girlfriend.” It took a lot of power for Hermione not to cover her face and groan instead she ignored it completely.
Lavender had just collapsed into a seat beside her with a dark look upon her face when the room grew quiet and the doors to the theater blew violently open. A collective groan passed through the room at the sight of one ridiculously pink woman filling the doorway.
Filling the entire doorway with her stout dumpy figure was none other than Dolores J. Umbridge. She was dressed in a pink fur trimmed cloak and had a manically happy smile on her frog-like face. She raised her meaty hand to her mouth and gave a short, high-pitched cough. Greenleaf who had been happily instructing students to seats turned slowly to see who had made the cough.
Hermione could see the clever woman repress a frown. “Dolores!” She exclaimed with false excitement. She walked toward the stumpy woman with a grin on her face and her arms extended in front of her for an embrace.
“Laurel!” Umbridge cried happily. Lavender’s dark face brightened as she snorted and whispered with amusement in her voice to Hermione, “Laurel Greenleaf?”
Hermione couldn’t smile. What was that wretched woman doing here?
After a brief exchange of cheek kisses and hugs Greenleaf asked loudly, “Dolores dear! To what do I owe this honor of your visit?”
“I’m here to decide the parts of course.” Umbridge tittered happily and gave a brief sweep of the room with her eyes.
“Decide the parts?”
“Yes that’s right. You will have some say as well but as the official representative of the Minister himself, I will have the final choice. You understand of course Laurel don’t you?”
Greenleaf had been ringing her hands during this little speech and she dropped them to her side and they balled into fists. Her face was as pleasant as always though as she replied, “Of course. Allow me to show you to a seat. We were just beginning.”
Watching the two very humorously dressed women, one all feathers and tie dye headbands with a Perry-winkle blue robe on, and one in pink fur, pink suit, even pink bloody stockings for Merlin’s sake, inspired some giggles. But Hermione could not be amused, instead she felt clammy with panic and looked anxiously around for Draco.
With Umbridge deciding the roles she would never be cast as Juliet and the plan now seemed fruitless.
“What poor animal did that woman have to kill for those ugly feathers?” someone in the Juliet section hissed and Lavender stifled a laugh beside Hermione.
“My mum works with her at the Ministry and she says Umbridge has even got pink dragon scale boots,” Lavender whispered. Hermione forced a smile.
Finally Hermione saw Draco sitting swathed in darkness in the farthest of rows. He gave her a meaningful look and mouthed the words, “It’s okay.” She turned back around in her seat and began to fidget with her wand in her pocket.
The auditions began and Umbridge began barking orders right away. In that fake sweet voice of hers she would interrupt a student on stage mid-audition and demand, “Speak up child!” or, “Are you auditioning for the wall or for us?”
Greenleaf was surprisingly cool. She played along with Umbridge, leaning in to listen to all of the beastly woman’s side remarks, or jumping up to fetch her quill and parchment like a lap dog.
When it was time for the Romeo auditions Draco was the final one to go. Beneath the golden lights on the stage he was devastatingly handsome, but his performance was of equal amazement. He outshone the others with a confidence only he, Slytherin Prince, center of admiration could possess. It helped he delivered lines flawlessly and without stuttering, but his presence was what really sealed the deal.
He even elicited cheerful clapping from Umbridge when he was finished, kneeling dramatically on the floor. “Bravo Mr. Malfoy, bravo!” He bowed politely and sneered at the other Romeos before exiting the stage. Umbridge excitedly conferred with Greenleaf before scribbling away on a piece of parchment.
Hermione was sure he had gotten the part. The plan now rested entirely on her shoulders. The Juliets tried next and Hermione was the second to audition.
On the stage her fright almost overwhelmed her and she had to force down the urge to vomit. Instead she stood center stage and looked for Draco’s shadowed face among the seats. He was watching her intently. Again he communicated without words and simply pointed to his heart and then pointed to her.
Umbridge interrupted the sweet moment though by coughing her obnoxious cough and saying, “I’m waiting.”
Hermione cleared her throat and closed her eyes. She recalled the times Draco had managed to slip away to practice with her and tried to evoke the emotions. “O Romeo, Romeo! wherefore art thou Romeo? Deny thy father and refuse thy name; Or, if thou wilt not, be but sworn my love, And I'll no longer be a Capulet,” she recited opening her eyes and affixing them on Draco.
She was shaky at first but soon the words of Juliet echoed in her heart and she channeled it. Over her own voice she could hear the unmistakable hiss of Padma Patil whispering about her. She tried her best to ignore it and when she finished the soliloquy she let out a huge breath.
It had gone well. Hermione could tell by the soft smile on Draco’s face that she had done well. There was still hope. Looking to Umbridge she found the woman speaking feverishly into Greenleaf’s ear. Taking that as her cue to leave she did so and collapsed against a wall backstage.
Her heart would not clam and she was elated.
There was still hope.
Ron approached her with a gleam in his eyes. “Well done ‘Mione! You’re practically a shoo-in for the part!”
“Thanks.” She gave a hysterical giggle. “I thought I was going to vomit. I haven’t even eaten today!”
“Yeah, you looked a bit peaky for a minute there. It’s a good thing you didn’t throw up. Lavender was telling me how she throws up when she sees others throw up and who knows how many other people are like that. You might have caused a domino effect. My mum’s like that with crying. She sees one person shed one tear and suddenly she’s like some collapsing damn.” Ron grabbed her hand and pulled her toward the exit. “I’m a bit hungry too, let’s get some grub.”
Surprisingly Hermione thought food sounded delightful given all the talk about vomit. She let Ron lead her to the Great Hall him babbling all the while about domino effects.
***
That night Hermione only a brief moment with Draco. She had slipped away from Ron during patrolling duty.
He had seen some second year with a fire Frisbee and had gone off to catch him to “collect” it. Hermione knew though that Ron would probably confiscate the toy for his own enjoyment rather than for the sake of the rules.
“Did you see that Flaming Frisbee? That’s the biggest one they’ve got on the market!” Hermione raised an eyebrow and Ron sobered up his excitement. “I’ll just go collect that garbage like a Prefect ought to.” He’d gone off practically running.
Hermione had gone into an empty classroom and waited for Draco. He arrived panting and shut the door quietly behind him. Hermione jumped off the desk she had been sitting on and embraced Draco.
“I think we did it,” She murmured into his chest as he stroked her hair.
Merlin, he smells so good. Hermione thought to herself realizing she had missed the scent of his cologne.
“I think you’re right. You were incredible up there.”
“So were you.”
“I can’t stay long, I told Pansy I left some papers in here and I’d be right back.”
Hermione looked up at Draco and gave a silly pout. It didn’t remain on her face long though because he snogged it right off. After a few minutes of heavy snogging he broke away and said, “I better go, I don’t want her to get suspicious. I’m sorry, we just can’t risk any suspicion right now.” Hermione understood of course.
That was often how their meetings went. Short and sweet and full of snogging. Hermione couldn’t sneak out every night to meet him in the Prefect’s bathroom as of late because Lavender was always up into the wee hours of the morning scribbling away into her journal. She seemed restless and Hermione guessed it was because of the play auditions and the upcoming dance.
There had been no word of Lavender having a date yet and Hermione guessed she was distraught at the idea of going solo. Lavender wasn’t a solo kind of girl. Seamus and her had long been broken up for a week or so and Lavender probably wasn’t over it. So she would bear witness to any late night sneaking out and Hermione couldn’t risk it just yet.
Occasionally when Hermione was doing her homework she would spontaneously pucker up and later bemoan to her diary about how snogging deprived she was. The advice was always the same, “Break it off with Ron ASAP. Come clean about Draco ASAP.”
It was of little help these days but writing down her frustrations did seem therapeutic. The days after the auditions diary entries and homework of course were the only things keeping her sane. The suspense was killer.
Finally on day four post-audition, the roles were announced.
It was a Wednesday and Hermione was in front of the fireplace writing a two-foot long essay on the properties of stones for Transfiguration when the list magically appeared on the Gryffindor bulletin board.
One of the students exclaimed the arrival of the announcement and the students in the common room stampeded toward the board. Hermione fought her way to the list to read:

Romeo:
Draco Malfoy
Primary Understudy:
Terry Boot
Secondary Understudy:
Leonardo Tuppit

Juliet:
Lavender Brown
Primary Understudy:
Hermione Grange
Secondary Understudy:
Padma Patil

Hermione’s heart stopped. Where was Madame Pomfrey to restart it for her? She would need immediate medical attention because, oh no, there went her knees buckling. There went her head spinning. Was that her breathing getting shallow?
Hermione stumbled past the mob of students and sunk onto the couch.
She wasn’t Juliet.
The plan had failed.
Or rather, she had failed.

Hey everyone! This was supposed to be up Sunday but my file was corrupted and so I had to type it back up again. D: So it's a bit different than before. Mostly this is a chapter for development instead of fun so... you know .
Thanks everyone for waiting for patiently you are all super awesome and I couldn't ask for better readers. <3
Without further adieu:


Uh oh, he’s mad. Hermione thought to herself seeing Draco’s eyes cut to her from across the classroom. She forced a cough and wiped her nose. She’d self diagnosed herself with an illness that deemed curable with a few days of rest and recuperation.
If you had to put a name on it, you might call it avoidance, but Hermione wasn’t ill except in her soul. She’d spent the last few days laying in bed writing in her diary without reading its responses and bemoaning about how her life was forever ruined.
Dramatic had become her middle name. Actually after reading that doomed cast list she just hadn’t been able to come out and face Draco with her failure. Hermione pretended to be sleeping when Lavender came into the dormitory and no one had been into see Hermione for three days except Ginny who was mighty suspicious.
Finally today she knew she couldn’t hide in her bed any longer. Potions was almost over and Hermione had her books in hand itching to be the first one out the door. Ron was sitting beside her talking heatedly with Harry and Dean Thomas about the latest Quidditch scandal. Hermione was glad for his preoccupation the kiss he’d planted on her cheek this morning when she arrived almost late for class seemed to burn her cheek.
“Fudge cannot do that!” Dean hissed while putting a stopper in his potion.
“He can. He’s the minister,” Harry shook his head disapprovingly.
“What about player rights?” Ron demanded.
“According to contracts, they can be overruled by the Minister,” Hermione chimed in. The three boys turned to stare at her. “What?”
“How’d you know that?” Harry asked.
“Common knowledge.”
“Well, it still isn’t right. I mean, there was something fishy going on in Quidditch, betters pocketing huge sums of money over fixed games and Fudge just gets to call off the investigation?”
Dean nodded in angry concurrence. “Yeah, and terminate uncooperative players? They shouldn’t have to play in an unfair league.”
Hermione tapped a finger on her chin, “That’s true. But I thought you guys would be happy. I mean, Quidditch matches will start up again. Only half the season has been lost, there’s still hope for a Quidditch World Cup.”
Ron frowned, “But most of the players we support will not be included. They have too much integrity to join back into a dirty league.”
Dean nodded, “Like Wood. He’s saying he won’t go back until justice is served. He’s making Correct Quidditch pins as a matter of fact.”
Hermione kept her face blank but there was a look exchanged between herself, Ron, and Harry. Then class was over and Hermione had sprung out of her seat and quickly made her way for the door. “I forgot something in my dormitory,” she called over her shoulder as explanation to her friends.
Thundering down the corridor Hermione turned a corner and watched a flood of students mosey past her, none, much to her relief, with a shock of pale hair. But somehow Draco found her and came up behind her dragging her by the arm into a nearby storage closet.
Once inside the dark closet Draco shut the door tight behind him as Hermione tried to ignore the chemical smell assaulting her nostrils. “Hi honey.” She said meekly guilt mounting invisibly as a heavy heap upon her shoulders.
“Save the sweetness.” Draco muttered and adjusted himself in the cramped room. “Are you really sick?”
Hermione hugged her books close to her and said, “No,” but her head was nodding. It was a good thing it was dark, Draco would have thought her foolish.
Draco snorted a chuckle. “Good than I won’t catch anything.” He then stole Hermione’s books from her hands and tossed them loudly onto the ground. Before she could react he was a kissing her.
So he wasn’t mad, Hermione decided falling into a dream as the days of separation were well made up with intimate kisses. The closet was hot and small and Hermione could feel a heat building from her head and snaking it’s way in a luxurious fashion all the way to her toes.
Untying the coy knot of Draco’s robe she slid it off him pressing herself closer, letting her hands take in the girth of his shoulders, the solidity of his back. Why had she deprived herself of this for three long agonizing days?
Her heart beat furiously, she was sure her chest thumped physically from it, the noise seemed to lull her further pounding in her ears. The beat increased with speed as Draco felt his hands along her arms, her back, her abdomen, her hips, and then up into her hair. Sweat trickled down her neck and then Draco’s mouth was there making sure when they parted, hopefully in a very long time, she would have a relic.
They got carried away, ending up on the floor heads inches away from smelly mops, buttons popped on their shirts, tension straining their muscles. Draco's hands were roaming and Hermione was so swept away she had to fight the noise growing inside her chest cavity. Instead her breathing became more labored, seeming much louder in the dark, as Draco whispered sweet things in the curve of her ears.
Crash!
The passionate episode ended abruptly when a mop fell to the floor with a startling clatter.
Draco groaned in annoyance by the intruding noise and sat up. “I never had a thing against mops until today.”
Hermione sat up too shoving her hair up into a lopsided ponytail and massaging her neck. She laughed before saying, “How long have we been in here?”
“Did you have class?”
“Unfortunately.”
“Will you be in trouble?” The tone of Draco’s voice was worried.
“I’ll blame it on my illness.” Hermione scooted over to sit closer to Draco. “Are you angry with me?”
Draco reached out and wrapped his arms around her. “For what?”
“The play.”
“Oh yeah. That’s why I dragged you in here actually.”
“I’m sorry about not getting the part.”
“Not your fault.”
“Really?”
“Yeah, haven’t you noticed the cast? It’s all purebloods. This was all Umbridge’s doing. Because you out acted Lavender by a mile.”
“I don’t know about that.”
“Greenleaf said so herself. She really pushed for you to get it, but Umbridge had the final say. Understudy was all the wicked woman would allow.”
“When did you talk to Greenleaf?”
“While you were playing hookey.”
“Oh. What else did she say?”
Draco dropped his hands from Hermione and cleared his throat. “There were a lot of things said. The most important though you need to find out from Lavender.”
“Why?”
Draco stood up and grabbed Hermione’s hand to help her up. They stood face-to-face still bathed in darkness when he said, “Just promise me you’ll talk to her.”
“I suppose.”
“Thanks.” He kissed her sweetly and the fire inside her flared up again. She couldn’t miss any more classes though because Pomfrey would become suspicious.
***
Hermione was in the library that afternoon trying furiously to catch up on what homework she had missed over the past few days. Of course as luck would have it McGonagall had assigned a research project that would take decades to complete. Snape had not allowed Hermione make up time for the work she’d missed but in the long run it wouldn’t matter. She had enough extra credit to cushion those incomplete assignments. Professor Mugs had only appoint one paper while her other teachers had only given out notes and reading assignments. It would be a long night with her textbooks.
Lavender entered the library some time after supper and Hermione approached her. She had an excuse prepared to borrow the girl’s notes but Lavender exclaimed, “Hermione! About bloody time you came back into the real world. I was getting worried about you. No one I’ve ever known has ever slept so much.”
Hermione sat down at Lavender’s table. “I feel much better, thanks.” A minute of awkward silence passed. “Er…can I borrow your notes?”
“Oh yeah sure.” Lavender replied eagerly before digging through her papers. “There you are, all three days worth. Nothing too complex luckily, there’s a key at the top for my short hand.”
Hermione took the papers. “Thanks.”
“Anytime, mate.” Lavender’s friendliness felt fake.
“Are you alright? You’re acting kind of strange.”
Lavender’s eyes went big with surprise. “Who me? Me strange? Ha, yeah I’m alright. You know just…had a little too much butterbeer at supper.”
Hermione raised an eyebrow. “Well, you know you can tell me anything.”
Lavender’s shoulders slumped. “Not everything,” she said under her breath. “Well, actually there is something I should tell you.
With a deep breath Lavender said, “’Mione you’re my best mate. So you’re well aware of how I am with boys.” She took another deep breath. “I broke up with Seamus.
“A while ago. I didn’t tell you because I didn’t think it was a big deal. But some things happened and I realized it is a big deal. Because….well because I realized I never wanted to go with Seamus anyways. Because….I’m not over Ron.”
Hermione was quiet. “Is this about the other nigh with the sherry?”
Lavender looked up at Hermione, straight in the eye. “Sort of. The sherry incident wasn’t an accident. And neither was the incident yesterday. Or the day before that, or the day before that.”
Hermione’s jaw dropped, “Excuse me?”
Lavender bit her lip. “I thought the sherry incident was an accident. I thought I was just drunk, but the first day you were sick it happened again. And I wasn’t even drunk. Then the next day Ron was mad at me, we got into a row and it happened again.” Lavender sniffled, “Yesterday he didn’t talk to me all day until there was a play meeting. We got locked into a room and one thing lead to another. Greenleaf barged in on us and…I’m sorry Hermione. I thought it was a fluke, but I’m just not over him. I’m the worst best mate on the planet. You can hate me, I expect it.”
Hermione was angry of course. Ron had been carrying on all day like none of this had ever happened, he’d kissed her cheek like those lips hadn’t just been on Lavender’s yesterday. “I don’t hate you. In fact there is something I need to come clean about too.”
Hermione then launched into the story of how she and Draco were back together, she spilled the beans about the play too. At the end of the story she said, “If I hated you I’d be a massive hypocritical prat.”
“What will we do?”
“I think the obvious thing is for me to end it with Ron. I don’t know if I should tell him about Draco. I don’t want to hurt him.”
“I think I should drop out of the play.”
Hermione was dumbstruck, “What?”
“Well I mean, you and Draco will come out to the world eventually and for Ron’s sake I think you should do it under the guise that it’s a new development. Y’know?”
“Yeah I know. Lavender I’m sorry about all this.”
“Don’t apologize to me, I think it’s pretty romantic actually. Like some dramatic love affair. The person you should apologize to is Ron.”
***
That night after Prefect duties Hermione sat down with Ron on a stranded staircase. She sat on the step below him fiddling with her socks avoiding eye contact. “Ronald, I think we should break up.”
“What?” Ron asked incredulously.
“I think we should break up.” Hermione looked up her eyes pleading.
“Why?”
“I know about Lavender. And you ought to know about….” Hermione hesitated, Ron had a right to know. She didn’t want him to walk away from this thinking he was the unfaithful one, the criminal. But could he handle knowing about Draco?
“I’ve been seeing someone behind your back too.”
Hermione expected him to blow up, to shout, to turn red with anger. Instead he took her hand in his and said, “I know.”
“You know?” She blurted.
“It’s obvious Hermione. You rush out of rooms away from me, you’re distant and preoccupied but your still happy and I sure as hell am not the one responsible for the grin that slides across your face when you’re day dreaming in class.”
“I don’t day dream in class,” Hermione shot back but Ron just gave her a look.
“I know you’ve been seeing someone else. I don’t know who, I don’t think it matters, because it’s not me.”
Hermione began to tear up. “Ron, I’m so sorry.”
“Me too.”
“Can we still be friends?”
“We better be.”
Hermione laughed. “You are my best friend I don’t want that to change. I’m sorry I strung you along. But for what it’s worth you do make me happy, just, not like that.”
“I understand.” He stood up and pushed his cinnamon hair from his face, “Come on lets break the news to Harry. He’s been right mad about it for weeks.”
As they walked to the Common Room Hermione felt freer than she had in a long time. Conversation with Ron picked up where it left off all those days ago when they were still just friends, before the big mess of a relationship, and it felt undeniably right.
“Can I ask though, just to settle my curiosity, who it was?” Ron asked just before they got into the Common Room.
There it was, the question for truth, for commitment, to be finally be all of Draco’s. And she couldn’t answer it.
“It doesn’t matter, it’s over with them too,” she lied. But was it really for Ron’ sake?


FEEDBACK -> Feedback =D

Um did someone order a new installment with a side of super-sized DRAMA!?

Bit short but definitley some seeds for DRAMA. I really appreciate everyone's feedback. You all make my day so much brighter. <3 But now I have to go to bed. D:

An insistent hammering forced his stormy eyes open. There was a hulking black mass at Draco’s window violently thrashing against the pane pausing only when the sleepy boy threw his legs over the side of the bed to stumble nearer.
It was Bonic, his father’s eagle owl, at the window pinning Draco with its kohl rimmed angry glare. Bugger, Draco thought to himself already dreading the anticipated parcel the owl darkened his window sill with. Creaking the window open the owl cocked its head in an unnatural way before dropping a small rectangular box beside Draco and then swooping away in a dramatic unfurling of wings.
The dorm room was still with anxiety and empty with abandonment. Crab and Goyle had long been used to sleeping in other dorms when Draco willed it. It was one of the benefits of being Draco Malfoy, people expected him to behave badly; so evicting his roommates was just all part of the package.
However, these cursed black boxes also came with the territory. It was small enough to fit in the palm of Draco’s hand and had a subtle imprint of the Malfoy family crushed into the black velvet. Draco took a deep breath and with the very tips of his fingers, moved the box from his windowsill to his bed.
It was still dark outside, the sun hadn’t risen, but it was morning. Of course Father would send this so early. I must endure the entirety of the day in misery. Draco thought silently.
He sat for a few moments. This was the beginning of the end. The first of an unending campaign of pain and malice. Lucius Malfoy was a man only by name; underneath that sleek fair façade he was a creature of cruelty. A creature Draco knew much too intimately. A breath caught in his chest beneath the layers of black silk pajamas. Hermione’s face flashed in Draco’s mind giving him the courage to remove the lid of the box.
On a piece of startling white parchment, words were written:

Your behavior has gravely disappointed me. No son of mine will cavort with mudbloods. Put an end to these atrocious rumors. Or else.
Or else.
Those words had instilled a sense of despair so deeply in Draco his hands shook at the thought of facing his father when he discovered these warnings unheeded. As Draco became lost in the abyss of his thoughts the parchment with the cryptic note suddenly singed with a snarling string of smoke. The warning seemed to spontaneously combust but when the note poofed! into ashes Draco saw a single burning ember placed purposefully inside the velvet box beneath the now burned parchment.
The boy’s hand went unconsciously to his forearm where a puckered scar hid, a result of a former warning from his dear old dad. Anger flared inside Draco. Snapping the lid on the box shut, he threw it forcefully out his still open window into the awakening morning.
Dawn was fast approaching lighting up the mountains surrounding the school in shades of purple reminiscent of bruises. The clouds looked full and ominous, it would rain again. Draco dressed quietly thinking all the while of Hermione. How he would do anything, even disobey his father, for her. With her sweet brown locks and stubborn disposition. He thought about how much he wanted to have a life with her. Because with her- he was different, he was gentle and careful. It was a strange feeling to care, instead of a numb apathy. Hermione had given him life. Draco was contemplating a visit to see Hermione when the dorm door flew open causing his loose parchment flying around the room and fluttering the emerald green curtains on the beds.
Blaise Zabini stood framed in the doorway with a haggard look on his face.
“Welcome back Blaise,” Draco said mildly trying to banish his anxiety from his father’s note.
Blaise watched as Draco gathered his tie and cuff links for the coming day in grim silence. The handsome pureblood boy had been away at his father’s estate for the past week being tutored on magic not offered, and certainly not allowed, at Hogwarts. It was a monthly habit and usually the lessons ended with an appraisal from Draco’s own father.
Those outside this secret circle of purebloods believed in the misconception that Death Eaters were simply born evil. This was not the case, wickedness had to be carefully disciplined and practiced. Draco had already been schooled in that respect though, since a small age he had learned his maliciousness. Although his peers at school often underestimated him, Draco was capable of horrendous things he’d rather not mention.
Blaise finally took a step inside the dormitory his shoes loud against the planks of wood. “Fool,” He whispered accusingly to Draco.
Draco looked up from buttoning the sleeves of his shirt blankly. Then he barked out a harsh laugh. “I’m no fool Zabini. You never have and you never will understand what I’m doing. And for that…I pity you.”
“Draco,” Blaise said with a hint of pleading. There was a vein of friendship between the two boys despite their compulsion to compete with one another. It was a complicated brotherhood of sorts. “You’re risking everything. Everything, for a play! You’re inheritance, your family’s acceptance, and your friends. Everything! You are destroying yourself.”
“I know.” Draco cut his eyes to look at the floor. Blaise might never understand being in love with a muggle born but he did understand the paralyzing expectations of being Lucius Malfoy’s son. Defying his father was practically suicidal…but so was obeying him.
“He’s furious.”
“I’m sure.”
“He wants to withdraw you out of Hogwarts.”
“I’m of age now that’s not his choice to make anymore.”
“Draco. Why? Why all this for a play? And a bad one at that!”
Draco looked up. He looked Blaise Zabini square in the eye and said, “It’s more than a play. It’s an abstract. A philosophy.”
Blaise looked perplexed. “What?”
“I don’t want my hands red with the blood of intolerance.”
Blaise nearly scoffed but he restrained himself. “Since when?”
Draco paused. “Since…her.”
Blaise’s eager face suddenly collapsed into a livid frown. The boy’s milky brown eyes narrowed with disgust. “Traitor,” He spat the word.
Draco’s anger propelled him forward before he knew what he was doing. With a guttural grunt Draco forced Blaise onto the ground and a deafening thud echoed in the room when his fist made impact with the other boy’s face.
“Traitor!” Blaise screeched fighting back and hitting Draco with his knuckle in the eye. They struggled for several minutes until finally Blaise crawled away and stood up panting. “You stupid idiotic git!”
Draco was about to tackle Blaise again when he fell to the floor and the boy looked down right heartbroken. “He’ll kill you. And her. You stupid stupid idiot.”
Draco slid to sit down and catch his breath. His hands, moist with sweat, seemed to stick to the floor where he placed them. His eye ached and watered in a blurry mess. Blaise’s words reached his pounding ears and racing heart and he said, “No.”
“He’ll condemn you both.”
Draco ignored the pulsating in his eye and banged the floor with a fist. “No!”
Blaise looked at Draco and there was blood dripping from his nose onto his lips. “You fool.” Then the boy stood bunching his midnight black cloak in his hand to wipe his nose and left the room. Leaving Draco to contemplate his imminent death. And now Hermione’s too.
But…his own father?
***

Monday morning proved to be rainy again. Hermione rolled out of bed with a groan. Lavender was unwinding curlers from her hair with a toothbrush hanging lamely from her mouth.
“Good morning starlet,” Lavender greeted Hermione around her toothbrush.
“Wha?”
“Today’s the day. The big announcement. Or in my case, denouncement.” Lavender fluffed her curled hair as reality dawned on Hermione. Today was the day she would become the school play’s new Juliet. Today was the first day towards her future with Draco.
Sitting up from her bed Hermione smiled. “Oh, right.”
“Even more exciting is that Ron has asked me to breakfast.”
Hermione raised an eyebrow. “That was fast.”
Lavender cringed in regret. “Sorry. That was insensitive.”
But Hermione was too giddy to care. She laughed and waved her hand in the air. In the not so distant future she could be having breakfast with Draco. Out in the open. On a Monday morning with everyone to see. “I hope it’s delicious.”
“Well I’ll be there so that’s a guarantee.” Lavender winked before throwing off her nightgown and shimmying into a skirt.
Hermione crawled out of bed fighting the urge to whistle. She staggered to the showers in a happy stupor that lasted all day.
Until that night at play practice.
Hermione was dawdling behind the thick magenta curtain trying to master her nerves about seeing Draco with their plan finally going in the right direction. He had been absent for the day and Hermione rationalized it was the cold she had been pestered by earlier that week. Except…she wasn’t really sick. But that was beside the point. He wouldn’t miss this night for the world because it meant Monday morning breakfasts and kissing outside classrooms before they are late. It meant dates and dancing at balls together and spontaneous broom closet snog sessions instead of precautious broom closet snog sessions. It was a beautiful thing.
Lost in a haze of happy stupor Hermione barely noticed the tapping on her shoulder. “Juliet?”
Pulled from her snogging daydreams, Hermione turned around expecting to see her favorite Romeo. Instead it was Terry Boot puckering his lips at her like a fish gulping for water.
Terry’s hands snaked up and grasped Hermione’s shoulders and she cried out indignantly. “Excuse your hands you mangy old Boot!”
Terry grinned with a glazed expression. “I just thought maybe you’d want to practice the snogging scenes.” Then Terry did something totally disgusting. He licked his thumb and wiped his drool on Hermione’s shirt before repeating the action and wiping his own shirt. With a nauseating grin he asked, “Why don’t we get out of these wet clothes?”
Hermione cringed out of Terry’s grasp and wiped the sleeve of her shirt on a nearby wall. “What on Merlin’s green grounds are you talking about, Boot?!” She demanded.
“Malfoy’s missing in action. So I’m your Romeo for the night.”
It seemed Hermione had spoken too soon. He would miss this night. But was it for the sake of the world or was he just scared?
Doubt drowned the air from Hermione as her mind fretted about the possibilities to explain Draco's absence.

A super long, super dramatic, super incredible (hopefully) installment dedicated to my super awesome readers: The Happy Dementor, Alastorlet_and_Proud!, The Fifth Marauder, ChannelingGinny, and lisasnape for their unending patience, encouragement, and general perfection.

Thank you so so so so so so so much for waiting. <3 Here is is:
Oh slight warning: Mature(ish) content- nothing over PG-13 though.
Oh and I put in a funny for this chapter that you might not catch right away: please see the feedback thread for a hint!!



“Is this foul footwear bothering you, Granger?” a voice sounded from behind Hermione. She recognized it instantly. Terry unglued his eyes from Hermione’s lips and they widened in alarm.
“What are you doing here?” Boot demanded, his lip curling.
“I am here to rehearse my rather significant part in this production.” Hermione had turned to see Draco leaning casually against a nearby wall. He wore all black as he was partial to it, and his pale blond hair was down and disheveled, the way Hermione liked it. His eyes were narrowed and Hermione noticed the left eye was blood shot and if that gory stare didn’t leave Boot shaking in his…boots, nothing would.
Terry reddened and sputtered, “But you dropped out! I’m Romeo now!”
“Obviously not, on both accounts. Now, sod off.” With that, Terry rushed away as if Draco had taken a whip to his hind side.
In the folds of the drawn curtain Draco approached Hermione. He gave her a kiss on the tip of her nose and murmured, “Sorry I’m late.”
“You haven’t dropped out then?” The question jumped from Hermione’s lips before she could restrain her curiosity.
Draco gave a warm grin, “Course not.”
“Umbridge won’t have a nervous break down after all.” Now that Draco had relieved her anxious question she allowed herself to give him a playful kiss on the lips.
Draco wrapped his arms around her and when the kiss broke he inquired, “What do you mean about Umbridge?”
Hermione looked surreptitiously around her and then whispered, “When Greenleaf told her Lavender dropped out she was furious that I was replacing her. If the old bat heard wind of you dropping out as well she’d blow a gasket. Greenleaf told me after class today that Umbridge thought I would compromise the worth of the cast. Apparently she’s not thrilled by this particular production in the first place but can make no objections because it does meet all her requirements.”
“Well don’t let that awful woman put you under any duress. We are going to pull this off.” There was time for one last reassuring hug before Draco said, “I best go tell Greenleaf I’ve arrived. Nip this dropping out business right in the bud.”
“How did that come about anyhow?” Hermione asked.
Draco’s face darkened noticeably when he replied, “My father’s doing no doubt.”
“Oh.” In the darkness of the unlit stage where they hid, with the smell of wood and paint lingering in the air, there seemed to be a shadowed ring around Draco’s left eye. Hermione couldn’t determine if this were merely a trick of the shadowy stage or not. She supposed it wasn’t a trick though because of his blood shot eye ball.
Softly Hermione asked, “Draco, what’s happened to your eye?”
The boy’s hand flew up to his face in a questioning manner and he winced when his fingertip touched his flesh. Hermione stared unceasingly at his eye but the bruised ring, which had moments ago been clearly just beneath Draco’s bottom row of eyelashes, was gone.
He gave a half-hearted chuckle, breath tickling Hermione’s cheek. “Oh, I was fooling around with some mates and got knocked in the eye. It’s like they say- all fun and games until somebody looses an eye.”
“Did you bewitch it?”
Draco touched the tender spot on his face again, “Not very well. Do you mind…?”
Hermione extracted her wand from her pocket and quickly did an illusioning spell on Draco’s flickering black eye. Then she stood up on her tiptoes before Draco could open his eyes, took his head firmly into her hands, and skimmed her lips gently across his lid. She repeated the sensual movement on his other eye and then scaled his cheek before landing her lips on his own. Draco gripped Hermione tightly about her waist and kissed her feverishly.
When the heady moment of lust passed Draco breathed against her, “Feels much better now,” He nipped her lips once more and let go. With that Draco was gone and moments later Hermione heard Greenleaf exclaim over his arrival in loud relief.
Hermione clutched to the curtain wary of her weakened knees, but there was a more unsettling feeling overwhelming her. It was worry. Draco Malfoy simply did not get black eyes. Nor did he seem the type to be roughing it up with his mates. Something was amiss and Hermione felt ill at ease.
That night at practice, the very basic theatric elements were introduced. This consisted of lingo, stage directions, acting tips, and set spells, which were a collection of spells that made a show run smoothly without all the muggle equipment. Particularly interesting to Hermione was learning how to ‘turn out’, meaning to never have one’s back to the audience nor put anything- reaching arms, props, and other people- in between a speaking performer and the audience.
The last hour or so of the two-hour meeting was spent becoming acquainted with the script. The group sat together in the plush rowed seats of the audience and read aloud. Greenleaf pointed out outdated phrases for better comprehension of the play and discussed probable emotions of the characters during different scenes. A schedule was written onto a magically summoned chalkboard as to when excerpts of the play were to be memorized and rehearsed. Hermione was quite surprised at the old woman’s organizational skills.
She was lost in thought thinking of going to Hogsmeade soon to purchase a calendar to keep up with the play when Greenleaf’s voice interrupted, “There are also to be activities to awaken your inner actor and these activities will often be in pairs. You will all soon come to know your fellow thespians very well, as it should be amongst performers.” Hermione was keen enough to predict she and Draco would be a pair. This would force them to be together beyond reading lines together. It was a one on one sort of opportunity and another perfect alibi.
As the night went on and the theater was alive with the telling of Shakespeare’s story, Hermione found the hardest part of the experience to be acting. It was not so much to get up and recite her lines; rather to pretend she was uninterested in Draco. When he read his lines, simply seated with eyes downcast on the pages, she had to constantly force herself not to watch him. More than a dozen times she caught herself watching his lips move and his eyebrows quirk while speaking with a fond smile.
To her right sat Ron, who seemed at ease, but she couldn’t risk him seeing her affection for Draco- just yet. At one point she simply could not hide her prideful beam when Ron leaned over as Draco was delivering a line and whispered to her, “Not bad for a prat.”
Optimism took the form of her rapidly beating heart. Sure, the group didn’t linger in the dimmed theater at the end of the two hours in reluctance to part ways. The students, a varied group from different houses, quickly dispersed with polite goodbyes. But Hermione had hope, after a time she was sure the troupe of Hogwart’s premiere theatric group would be friendlier. The required proximity of putting on a play would be the perfect circumstance for two people to fall in love. It was certainly plausible for Hermione’s close-minded peers.
Hermione exited the theater hopeful. It’s going to work she thought to herself. The long Monday came to an end and weariness settled it’s stubborn way as weights on Hermione’s eyelids. The trek to the common room with her fellow Gryffindor thespians, which were many, was quiet for her. She was too busy basking in satisfaction to overhear the important gossip around her.
Until a particular name was mentioned, “Malfoy’s been boycott.”
Instantly Hermione perked. With alert ears she eavesdropped on the conversation. “Apparently the Slytherins are disowning him. Everyone is livid about him joining the ranks. He’s the only Slytherin you know…”
Is he? Hermione mulled this over by recalling the faces from the meeting. It was true he was the only Slytherin. But the Slytherins should be more allowing; he is after all, their precious leader.
“…wonder why he’s doing it. It’s like he’s welcoming a good ole shunning.”
“Yeah, he’s definitely up to something. The Slytherin scum…”
It took Hermione a moment to put two and two together- Draco’s black eye plus the Slytherins boycotting him. It was an equation for disaster. Increasing her sluggish pace, Hermione said to Ron who walked beside her, “I’ll catch up with you later.”
Through the corridors she ran for the dungeons worried sick about Draco’s predicament with his housemates. When she arrived at the mouth of the hall that housed the Slytherin portrait hole she extracted her wand and stood in a darkened nook. Conjuring a note Hermione was just about to spell it to Draco when she heard a strange noise. Cringing further into the dark of her corner she held her breath that who ever was going to walk past her would not notice her presence.
She closed her eyes and repeated in her mind, be invisible be invisible, but her eyes opened in alarm when she heard a shrill moan. Hermione clamped her lips tight together and prayed by some miracle she would not pay witness to a Slytherin couples sexual encounter.
But her mind stopped it’s silent praying when from around the darkened corner she found refuge in a voice sounded. “Ohhh. It’s been so long, darling, since we’ve had our fun. Ouch! Dang it! You know I hate it when you bite me.” Hermione fought the urge to giggle hysterically when she recognized to whom the high-pitched voice belonged to; none other than Pansy Parkinson.
There was another healthy groan and Pansy said breathlessly, “Georgiana told me to stay away from you because of your disgraceful behavior. But, oh Draco, you know I can’t resist a bad boy. And you have been such a bad boy.”
Hermione’s heart dropped into her stomach like a cold rock. The source of Pansy Parkinson’s immodest moans was Draco? Draco Malfoy? Her Draco Malfoy?
Impossible!
But when the couple passed Hermione, she recognized the pale-haired boy Pansy had her spindly legs wrapped around. Her heart, still lost somewhere in her intestines, broke. They disappeared through the portrait, still tastelessly clinging to one another and Hermione fell to her knees feeling dizzy with pain.
She sat there, collapsed and unmoving, for what seemed like several hours, though it can’t have been more than a dozen minutes, wallowing in despair. Finally when her body began to ache with a distant throb she had the sense to get up and return to her Common Room. Few students still occupied the sofas and she stumbled right past them and directly into her bed. Confused and betrayed tears stained her pillowcase until she finally sat up and gave a loud sniff.
There has to be a rational explanation for this, she thought to herself letting hope mend, ever so slightly, her wounded heart. Draco loves me. He’s risking a lot for me. He wouldn’t blow it on one floozy. She pushed away her doubts about Draco’s love for her and settled into bed again this time resisting her tears.
***
Hermione was eating lunch the next day and not tasting a bite of it when Harry sat down next to her. “Merlin Hermione, you look like dung.”
Hermione rolled her eyes and set her spoon down in her bowl of soup. “Harry you really need to work on your sensitivity skills.”
“But Ginny told me I should always be honest with girls.”
“No, you always be honest with Ginny except in the cases where she asks if she looks fat. Even if she does look like a hippogriff, you must always say she doesn’t.”
Harry scratched his head of untidy hair and grumbled, “You girls are utterly and completely confusing.” The rest of the lunch went on ordinarily except for Ron’s absence and Harry doctored up Hermione’s soup with a sundry of spices because she complained she couldn’t taste a thing. Harry didn’t realize it wasn’t the soups fault.
Finally Ron arrived to the Great Hall looking all worked up. “I just ran into Ginny on her way from the loo to her class.”
Harry immediately perked up and handed Ron a pickle spear. Ron bit into the pickle with a loud crunch and continued on manners forgotten. “Apparently Colin came to her and said Wood’s now got two cameras. He sent a second camera to Denis with a note attached saying it was a gift from his parents. Dumbledore has gone an approved it thinking it’s for Denis and now Wood has two.”
Harry chewed his lunch thoughtfully as Ron finished his pickle and sucked his fingers clean like a vacuum. “Why go through all that bother if Colin’s was already at his disposal? It’s not like he had any obligations to return it.”
Hermione sighed as a foreboding dread filled her. “It’s obviously for Alicia.”
Ron was fishing out another pickle from a near by bowl when he asked unconvinced, “Alicia? What’s she got to do with all this?”
“I believe she’s in leagues with Wood and is gathering information.” Hermione thought back to confiding in the older girl about her breakup with Draco. A thrill of fear possessed her at the memory. “The question is who is she gathering the information on?”
“I don’t know,” Harry said standing up quickly from the table. “What I do know is that we are going to be late for Greenleaf’s class if we don’t get going.”
Arriving at the classroom two minutes over due Harry, Ron, and Hermione all quickly assumed their places on the untraditional seats covering the floor. Hermione took note of Draco sitting two seats behind her and was careful to avoid his eye as she sat down. Their rush was in vain though because Greenleaf herself was not in attendance. Whispers filled the room at the prolonged absence of the Professor.
“We can leave in another fourteen minutes,” Ron said excitedly. Of course he would be well versed on the tedious rules for missing class.
“Where do you reckon she is?” Harry wondered aloud. The noise level in the room was increasing.
“Toilets?”
“Nah, she’s been gone too long.”
“Library? Maybe she is ill?”
“This is exceedingly strange,” Hermione interrupted her friends.
“What? Why?” Ron scrunched his nose in confusion.
“Greenleaf is quite punctual for starters and despite her batty appearance- excessively organized. I mean just look at the way she is handling the play and how she organized that Tournament in such a remarkably short amount of time.”
“I dunno Hermione. I think you’re reading too much into this,” Harry replied dubiously.
“Maybe.” The room was now in full swing of conversation. Judging by the noise Hermione figured Draco was busy in conversation and she chanced a look behind her.
She met his solid gaze and quickly looked away again. He wasn’t in conversation; he was steadily watching Hermione probably very aware of her evasion. She glanced back a second time with guilt and looked from Draco to Pansy, who was seated beside him looking supercilious as ever, and reminded herself not to feel guilty. He was the one after all who had been snogging a different girl. A moment later the classroom door flew open and in walked Professor Greenleaf. The room quieted instantly.
“Uh hullo. Sorry to keep y’all waiting,” Greenleaf said sweeping over to her desk, which faced the room and adjusting her long robe sleeves. She gave an almost imperceptible glance at the door and blushed furiously. Hermione looked at the open door and saw a flash of a dark figure disappearing.
She leaned over on the edge of her cushion and asked Harry, “Did you see that?”
Harry nodded his head. “It was Snape.”
Hermione almost fell off her cushion completely at that and reached out a hand to steady herself. Snape? How very, very curious.
“Today students we will be learning some very basic home making skills,” a piece of chalk began to write the names and procedures of the spells on the board. “A household is a very difficult place to manage, even with magic. Our first spell of the day is Vanicha, a common household charm that polishes floors.” Hermione set aside the curiousness of Snape being the reason for Greenleaf’s delay and readied herself for a very stimulating lesson.
When the lesson was over Hermione bolted from the classroom like she was on fire before Draco could corner her somehow. But the boy was privy to her shortcuts and managed to track her down before she could vanish to her next class.
He was hot on Hermione’s heels in the crowded corridor between classes. She was slipping around people left and right trying to avoid him, afraid her heart wouldn’t be able to bear this confrontation just yet.
“Malfoy!” Someone shouted and the corridor halted its hustling and bustling to find the source of the furious yell.
Hermione herself turned in unison with the students around her to see Draco face a dangerously belligerent Slytherin 7th year named Gordon Hale. Gordon was a slimy boy, with greasy black hair and too thin lips, but his mother was a famously wicked pureblood witch, and this reputation gave him power in his House.
The boys glared at each other, communicating a silent disagreement. Gordon leered and jutted his chin out defiantly as they walked in a circle like predators. Not a word was spoken but Gordon withdrew his wand from the inside of his pocket and brandished it bravely at Draco who imitated Gordon, aiming his own wand. The crowd around Hermione doubled and began to chant the word duel over and over. Their eager desire to see violence fed the hateful look in Gordon’s eye and he shouted, "Scemptumsurn!” Simultaneously Draco fired a hex at his opponent but the words were lost in the roar of the gathered crowd which jostled Hermione mercilessly who stood frozen.
There was a blinding flash of light and a chorus of gasps and when the light cleared Gordon’s face was horribly swollen. Draco was also injured, his nose was bleeding and his robe was slashed. But there was no time to feel or even assess his wounds. Instead another hex spilled out of his mouth bringing Gordon to his knees and crying out from an invisible pain. Draco must have hexed him with the Urinlood spell, which was equivalent to a punch in the kidneys.
Gordon’s arm was still aimed at Draco and he managed another hex on his knees. “Illicitanto!” Gordon shouted hoarsely and a new slash appeared across Draco’s chest matting his robe with blood. If Draco cried out in pain, Hermione couldn’t hear it nor could she hear him say "Clomadise!” over the chaotic screaming around her from morbid onlookers. Their shouts went up in volume at every new hex, Hermione wanted to clap her hands over her ears. But the duel ended with Draco’s last hex, which rendered Gordon unconscious.
“What’s going on?” a Professor was shouting fighting his way toward the center of the ring students had created around Gordon and Draco. Two Slytherin boys lifted up Gordon and carried him quickly away. Draco pulled up the hood of his cloak and slipped through the crowd, only the pats on his back from satisfied onlookers gave away his part in the duel.
“Why is there blood on the ground? Who’s is it? Who is responsible?” Professor Yurgin was shouting, but the crowd was thinning and no one would dare snitch.
Hermione elbowed her way out of a thick throng of people in the direction Draco had ran in and eventually discovered a trail of blood drops to follow him by which caused her stomach to do nauseous flips.
She paused momentarily to control the queasiness overwhelming her, but Yurgin’s footsteps were not far behind. "Vanicha,” she whispered and flicked her wand making the blood splattered floors magically immaculate and shining as if recently waxed. The trail of blood was still fresh in her memory and she quickly traced it down the corridor.
Moments later she was upon the shut door of an uninhabited classroom. Hermione glanced around her to make sure no one saw her enter the room before twisting the doorknob and letting herself in. Inside, she couldn’t immediately see Draco until she began browsing the rows of desks. Finally she spotted him sitting at the farthest window in the room struggling out of his soiled clothing.
Hermione approached him as he tossed aside his robe angrily. She bit her lip to cover a gasp when she saw his upper body saturated in blood. There was one long laceration across his chest, just beneath his collarbone, as long as Hermione’s hand, that bled freely.
She was standing directly before him when he finally noticed her presence; his eyes shot up to see her and then back down. He said nothing to her, busying himself with evaluating the severity of his wounds with trembling fingers.
Hermione was afraid to touch Draco and so she went digging through the shelves and cabinets lining the back wall of the room. Things clattered and scraped as she pushed around them until finally she found a first aid kit. Grabbing it by the handle she returned to Draco and sat down opposite of him on the wide windowsill.
The lid of the kit creaked open as if it had never been used and Hermione was pleased to find the kit complete. Draco slumped against the windowpane and watched Hermione extract gauze, cloth, vials of water and disinfectant, and a special vial of potion meant to restore blood loss.
She leaned forward on the sill with a vial of water, squeamishness forgotten, to look closely at Draco’s injury. He made a movement to push her reaching hands away but she swatted at them impatiently. Then carefully she poured the water over his chest, eliciting a twitch of discomfort from Draco, and cleared away some of the blood to see it wasn’t as deep as she feared.
“I need to put pressure on it,” Hermione said. Draco gave an acquiescent nod. She bunched up several cloths and pressed them on Draco’s chest firmly. Afraid to touch Draco’s skin, she tried to keep her hands only on the cloth. The blood only seeped through half of the cloths before it finally stopped bleeding. It seemed the bleed was worse than the actual cut.
After washing it with water and a disinfectant potion, Hermione preformed a spell that laced the split flesh back together like stitches. She had been friends with Harry Potter long enough to be a proficient at first aid spells. She placed a patch of gauze over the clean wound and spelled it into place.
“Here, drink this.” Hermione handed Draco the blood loss vial and he tossed it down without a fuss. She then gathered up all the sullied cloths and threw them away along with the empty vials.
When she returned to the window Draco asked her without humor, “Will I survive?”
“You’ll be fine. That potion should give you your strength back.” She wouldn’t meet his eyes as she said any of this. She was confused and distressed about their situation; but mostly she was too cowardly to face it.
Draco watched Hermione intently as she squirmed under his gaze. He sat still for several long moments. Finally he spoke and his voice held a hesitant comedy, “Well, I hate to contradict your diagnose Doc, but I’m dying.”
“What?”
“You’re mad at me and this rejection will surely break my heart and kill me.” He grinned foolishly trying to get a rise out of Hermione.
But her reaction was the opposite of amused. She stood up from the window and exclaimed, “Draco Malfoy you've a lot of nerve saying that! If anybody in this room is going to die of a broken heart it’s…” She stopped mid statement to give herself a mental slap. So much for not wanting to face it. “It’s me,” she finished lamely.
At the windowsill Draco adjusted his position to face her. “I’m confused. Why is your heart broken? Because you know, I don’t defy my House to get beat up for the fun of it.”
“Why then?”
“You know why.” Draco growled.
Hermione sighed loudly. “I thought I knew why. But I myself got a little confused when I saw Pansy Parkinson stuck to you like white on rice last night.” Her voice was loud and accusatory even though she had tried to steel herself for this conversation.
Draco hopped off the windowsill and winced in pain when he landed. He advanced toward Hermione but she stepped away from him letting her hair fall in her eyes. “What do you want me to say?” Draco inquired. Hermione snapped her head up in surprise. “I don’t deny it,” he continued. “It was necessary.”
Hermione controlled her face from echoing the agony that consumed her at the words. He had been with Pansy. Her mind reeled with the disappointment she felt at this confirmation. “I see and do tell, what needs did it meet?”
Draco stepped toward her, “My relationship with Pansy is complicated. She is an invaluable asset and immeasurably loyal…at a certain cost.” Hermione made a face in disgust. “Pansy has a great deal of influence over others in our House and is a rather exclusive companion. I need her as my ally to cool to tempers that flare in Slytherin. Her continued dedication to me is a key component of maintaining my reputation. My reputation is precious because without it I will be facing Slytherins like Gordon at every turn.”
“That’s revolting in every possible way,” Hermione bit out. “Add to that the fact that you are in a committed relationship to me and it becomes unfathomable.”
“It was either this or signing my own death wish,” Draco tried to get Hermione to see reason. “I want to give us a future instead of a funeral.”
Emotion overwhelmed Hermione and tears blurred her vision of Draco’s face framed by the window. Betrayal permeated her thoughts and strained her heart. She tried to control a sob that surfaced from her chest with a deep breath. “I’d rather you die,” she said on exhaling and her words came out strangled.
“Take that back,” Draco demanded and his face was dark and dangerous.
“How can you love me when you take another girl into your bed?”
“I did it for us,” he roared and the gauze on his chest became stained with blood from the stress he exerted on his body. Hermione lifted a hand trembling hand to her mouth as she began to cry. “It didn’t mean anything, it was like a business deal. I didn’t even really want to. But it was necessary.”
“You won’t even have me!” Hermione shouted and her face reddened in humiliation. She turned her back to him and wiped her tears from her face cursing herself for being so pathetic.
“I…” Draco faltered. He stood behind Hermione and placed a tender hand on her shoulder, “It’s not like that. I just want it to be perfect if it happens with you.” Hermione shrugged his hand off her shoulder and looked heavenward struggling for composure. “Hermione,” Draco pleaded her name.
She turned around and there were wet tracks on her face, “Kiss me.”
Draco’s face was indistinguishable and hard. He stared at Hermione and she couldn’t understand the meaning in his look. But finally he was leaning his head down to kiss her lips. It was an impassive kiss that strung Hermione deeply. To combat the rejection from that kiss she took Draco’s hands in hers and placed them on her body. She made him touch her in places they had never ventured before trying to get a reaction from him to bring life into their kiss.
Naturally he responded and pulled Hermione close into him, it was a violating closeness. He bit her neck, brought her legs up and around his waist inching her skirt up, and pulled her hair at the roots eliciting heady sounds from her. But then he tore his lips away from hers in a violent manner and protested, “Not like this.”
Hermione slid off of him and adjusted her clothing and smoothed down her hair. “You’re right not like this.” She pushed her hair off her shoulders and said, “Not ever.”
With that she walked out of the classroom leaving Draco staring after her.


Hope you like it!
Feed my back?

Hi guys! This is part one of two. Not nearly as dramatic as the next part but still quite interesting. Thank you all for waiting. Thank you for the birthday wishes for my Nonna too! Haha, I'm going to tell her about them. There may be some typos in this one because I didn't have the time to edit but alas that stage will come Sunday. The other part will be up tomorrow night.

Please enjoy! <3



The angry scratching of her quill against parchment was beginning to cause a severe headache. She was working too hard. After the confrontation with Draco she had taken a blisteringly hot shower to get the stain of his blood off her hands. For a time she tried to do homework in her room behind her curtains, but the solitude was too much to bear for the moment. She didn’t want to cry or to be angry she just wanted to forget the past day ever happened.
However, doing her best to filter out the buzzing conversation in the Common Room was forcing her to over think every single question on her homework. It was becoming too much. Throwing her quill skidding across the table she huffed and pinched the bridge of her nose.
Ginny came over then her face looking quizzical. “Merlin, Hermione, you look tense. You alright?”
“Yeah. Yeah, I’m fine,” Hermione replied unconvincingly.
“So how about that fight? I hear Gordon Hale really bloodied up Malfoy.”
“Oh?” Hermione asked as casually as she was capable. She busied her hands by gathering her parchment together. Her skin crawled and perhaps it was just her paranoia but it seemed the room perked to life at the mention of the fight. Hermione’s imagination pictured every ear in proximity tilting her way in unison like it was orchestrated.
“Yeah. But you already knew it was bloody. You were there, after all.” Ginny had narrowed her eyes.
Hermione froze and gave a humorless laugh, “No. I wasn’t.”
“I know you were. What I don’t know is why you would lie that you weren’t.”
Hermione scoffed. “Ginny- you mustn’t go around accusing people to be liars. It’s rude.”
“Don’t you dare patronize me Hermione Jane Granger!” Ginny said and the tone of her voice was identical to her mothers. Hermione’s face twitched slightly at this. “Now why don’t you explain yourself hmm?”
Hermione’s mind worked overtime around the throbbing ache to find a good excuse. “Oh, Ginny. I’m sorry. It’s just it was so violent. I don’t even want to think about it!” That was true enough her conscience reasoned.
“Ah I see. So being best friends with the Harry Potter has really left you so unprepared for dealing with a minor scuffle at school has it?”
Any charade Hermione had fancied she was keeping fell away as her patience vanished. “What do you want Ginny?” The blunt words were accentuated with a sharp glare.
“Well, I didn’t want a thing except that latest gossip on the fight until all of a sudden you go lying about it. Now all I want is to know what you’re hiding. Because this entire situation is fishy- and not in an appetizing way.”
Hermione made a face. “Fish is never appetizing anyways.” Hermione was usually pretty good at measuring her words and explaining things logically and rationally if they weren’t always a hundred percent true. Now however, with the mounting stress from that day and the emotional wreck she felt like at the moment left her unprepared to keep questions and suspicions at bay.
Ginny shrugged, “Only with chips. Nice subject change but back to the issue at hand.” Ginny dragged a chair to sit directly beside Hermione and leaned in close. “Now, today when I was in the girls loo, I heard a strange conversation take place.”
Hermione waved her off. “Yes, I know about Colin and the cameras.”
“A conversation I didn’t mention to Ronald just yet…” Ginny said over Hermione surprising her. “So there I was in a stall just about done and ready to flush when the door to the loo slams open. I was quite startled as you can imagine and my instincts took over. I ended up with my feet propped against my stall wall in a very agonizing position. I actually got a cramp in my thigh later that day…” Ginny unconsciously rubbed a hand on her leg with a pained expression on her face. “Anyways. I was glad I hid because I hear Alicia, you know the girl going with Wood, talking. She’s saying something about being anonymous- well that’s the gist of it. Another girl starts talking then.
“And you know who that girl was?” Hermione shook her head at this question. “Minnie Shoolroy.”
Hermione frowned, “That Slytherin girl with the blond hair?”
“That’s right, the Veela one. I knew it was her because she’s got that ridiculous mouse voice. But I saw a flash of her hair in the crack of my stall door too. Anyways. She starts telling Alicia that Pansy Parkinson asked Gordon Hale a favor.” Hermione’s eyes bugged out wide making an instant connection.
Ginny nodded earnestly. “Minnie is saying Pansy has been beside herself with rage since Malfoy tried out for the play. She’s been doing everything in her power to persuade him away from it. She thinks he’s doing it to impress some girl and she is hysterically jealous. It’s pretty pathetic. Merlin, that is so like Pansy too. That bloody sheep, she is such a follower and so needy for attention- you know when I was a first year she…”
“Ginny,” Hermione prompted stirring the redheaded girl from her rant before she got knee deep in it and couldn’t be stopped.
“Yeah, any how. I guess in the end the whole point was not only to get Malfoy’s allegiance straightened out but also have him wrapped around Pansy’s bony little finger. So apparently Alicia was supposed to watch Gordon all day if she wanted to see something interesting happen. When Alicia asked why she would want that Minnie laughed. ‘Never mind, just pass it on to Wood and tell him I’ll be by tonight’ Minnie told Alicia who instantly picked up the jealous girlfriend role. She went storming out of the bathroom. Just in time too, my cramp had just started acting up.”
Hermione was consciously trying to get her eyebrows to a normal height. They wouldn’t budge though; her face would forever remain in that shocked position. She tried to muster a response for Ginny but felt so scandalized all she could manage was, “Pansy Parkinson is absolutely vile.”
Ginny noted Hermione’s expression carefully and replied gravely, “Indeed she is.”
They sat there in a bubble of their own contemplative gossip amid a lively Common Room for a moment until Ginny finally asked, “So…how about it. What happened?”
“Gordon picked a fight, they dueled and both got pretty battered up and fled when the Professors caught wind of it. That’s really all that happened.”
“Why’d you lie?”
“I don’t know.”
Ginny suddenly became fidgety; she slapped a hand to her ear and pulled at her lobe. This uncomfortable behavior echoed a different Weasley family member- Ronald. She cleared her throat with a very unladylike grunt and then began examining her nails. Hermione watched feeling a deep unease well up in her chest. Finally Ginny slapped her hands down on the table and looked Hermione square in the eye.
“Hermione, I know. Everything. Don’t pretend anymore. I read it in your diary.”
Hermione’s jaw dropped and she exclaimed, “You read my diary?” A childish resentment threatened to overwhelm Hermione’s extremely vulnerable heart but she suppressed it
“Not quite. I was in your dormitory looking for a pair of shoes to borrow from Lavender and the diary literally started jumping around on the ground. I didn’t know it was a diary. I just picked it up to stash it under a different, heavier book when it flipped open and I just read three words.”
Hermione had her face buried in her hands now, “What words?”
“I love Draco.” Ginny whispered grimly.
“Oh no.”
“It’s okay. I won’t tell anyone. I’m sorry I read it too. But there was script at the bottom of the page. Your diary told me I had to watch out for you because you weren’t reading its advice.”
“That bloody diary…” Hermione thundered with misplaced anger. But it was fading quickly. She was too exhausted to even get riled up about it. It didn’t matter anymore anyways. She wouldn’t go back to him after what happened with Pansy. Now everyone could know and neither she nor he would be in danger.
“I was surprised obviously. I dropped that sucker like it was on fire and it just returned to its place under your pillow. Which, by the way, is not a good hiding spot at all.”
Hermione gave Ginny a flat stare, “It worked fine until my diary started jumping into people’s hands.”
“Totally uninvited too. You know how I am about diaries anyways.”
Hermione winced. “Yes of course. On my diary’s behalf, I apologize.”
“Thanks. But now that I know it’s true I can ask what in Merlin’s beard are you doing? How can you be in love with the slimiest Slytherin in the entire world? I thought you hated him. I thought you loathed and despised him. I thought you avoided him like he was the plague.”
“It’s complicated.” Her tongue felt too large in her mouth and she was thirsty. Talking at all wasn’t appealing. Her mind worked in slow circles. Basically Pansy had forced Draco into a corner and had him beaten up all over their relationship. But did Pansy know it was her?
“Ah. Yes, it is complicated. Way beyond my comprehension. There must be pigs flying somewhere. Hell must be a winter wonderland. I must be dead and this is happening over my cold dead body. Did I miss any phrases to express the utter improbability of this entire affair?”
“I don’t think so. ”
“Well, is what happened this afternoon got anything to do with you?”
“Unfortunately.”
“Huh.” There was a long bout of silence as Ginny took all this information in. “Despite the fact you have abysmal taste in men, if Malfoy even qualifies as such, is there anything I can do?”
“Keep it to yourself?”
Ginny pursed her lips. “Even Harry then?”
“Please.”
“Alright, mum’s the word especially in regards to Ron. Crickey, he’ll flip his lid. And I’ll never hear the end of it unless I cut my ears off.”
“Thanks Ginny.”
With a shake of her red mane Ginny took her leave looking still a little bewildered. She went to up the girls dormitory stairs, her hand drifting to her thigh to massage it. Hermione felt pretty guilty. She hadn’t talked with Ginny for a while lately and she didn’t even bother to ask how she was these days just then. How horrid of a friend she was. With heavy steps she went to her dormitory to figure out a plan of what to do next and how to handle the vile Pansy Parkinson once and for all.
***
Hermione woke up the next morning with her face stuck to a book. The page was empty except for frustrated scribbles here and there. There had been very little accomplished on the plan to thwart Pansy. Hermione had stubbornly stayed up most the night even though her tired brain wouldn’t come up with much.
The room around her the next morning was empty and even Lavender was gone. Overcome by a disoriented stress, she pushed on a pair of shoes, threw her hair in a sloppy ponytail, and ran to her first class.
With seven minutes to spare Hermione took her seat in the empty classroom and collapsed into a heap. She was just falling asleep on the desktop when her peers began shuffling in.
She didn’t bother to get up from her comfortable position on her desk until a girl squealed shrilly beside her. The noise sent Hermione’s head shooting straight up and she looked around blearily. Everyone was staring at the girl who was cringing in her seat looking green as Draco Malfoy passed her to get to his own seat in the back row.
Hermione rolled her eyes feeling exasperated by life in general for being so difficult and so…sleep- interrupting. Burying her head back into a mess of arms and hair and fell back into a shallow sleep. The sleep lasted the entire lesson, which was one long, monotone lecture, and Harry awoke Hermione what felt like seconds later. She was unresponsive and smacked her lips together to wet her dry mouth.
A moment later Ron slammed one of his books down on the ground and Hermione sat up ram-rod straight. “Ronald!” She screeched.
“Hermione! You’re going to miss next lesson if you don’t get up.”
“You are so insensitive!” Hermione whined holding her head and running her fingers through her ragged hair.
“Ms. Granger,” Professor Binns droned from his desk in a mournful tone. “Are you ill?”
Irritated she shook her head and walked rapidly from her room to her next lesson with Harry and Ron trailing worriedly behind her. Her eyes felt heavy and piggy from distress and the dreadful tears that had somehow trickled down her face the night before. Probably the reason her book was plastered to her head so securely.
The day seemed to go by in one big bleary blur until Transfiguration in the afternoon. She had just collapsed into a heap at her desk thinking wistfully for her bed when Draco arrived with the other Slytherins in their year.
Behind a hand Hermione stifled a yawn and began unloading her school bag with grumpy violence. Ronald sat down beside her as she was slamming down a pot of ink just before Professor McGonagall came sweeping into the classroom in her majestic way, her cloak billowing, and hat tipped at a perfectly casual angle on her neatly styled head.
The lesson went on as normal except for the extreme case of the Grumps Hermione had caught. Ronald, already scarce during Transfiguration, on account of his disinterest for the subject, made himself even more so trying to avoid Hermione’s wrath. She had only sneaked a peek at Draco three times but every peek sent a thrill of adrenaline through her body causing her to work in an angry furor.
At the sight of Draco’s drawn face, sunken eyes, sallow paleness, and bandaged arms exposed by his rolled up sleeves, filled Hermione with a terrible guilt. Before she knew it, she had finished the assignment for the class. McGonagall came to inspect Hermione’s perfectly executed assignment.
The goal was to transfigure a collection of poisonous birds into something practical. Hermione had transfigured the birds into a complete set of potion tools, cauldron included, but the key was to eliminate the poison from the equation.
“Well done Ms. Granger. You’ve successfully diluted the poison and have provided a practical and most importantly, safe potion kit. Five points for Gryffindor.” Hermione gave the first real smile of the day. Being acknowledged for her superior academic skills always had a positive effect on her mood.
McGonagall’s next statement though had the opposite effect. “Now, if you would be so kind as to help your peers, particularly Mr. Malfoy, accomplish the same task.” Hermione could have throttled the old woman, no longer majestic in Hermione’s bitter mind. “And as for you Mr. Weasley, I expect an in depth essay, a foot at least, on everything Ms. Granger has accomplished today. Due tomorrow since you’ve opted out of work today.”
Ron began grumbling and used a few descriptive adjectives for McGonagall that certainly did not include majestic before getting out a foot long piece of parchment. Sighing a world-weary sigh, Hermione made her way quickly to Draco’s table. In her mind she reasoned working with him would be like pulling off a band-aid. Pull it off fast and without fear to lesson the pain.
Planting her feet in front of his worktable she muttered, “You’re nothing but a band-aid.”
“What was that mudblood?” Draco’s lab partner, Jonathon Gadstone demanded in a thunderous voice.
Instantly Draco reprimanded his housemate. “Watch your foul mouth before I bewitch it clean.”
Hermione’s heart soared at this. He was defending her; it was sweet enough to cause a mouthful of cavities.
Jonathon narrowed his eyes and sneered, “Malfoy, you’re treading on dangerous enough ground as it is without defending this worthless dirty blooded girl.” There was an obvious threat behind the words.
Before Hermione could react Draco had pointed his wand subtly, like a glinting knife in his sleeve, at Jonathon and growled, “What did I say about that mouth of yours?”
Jonathon paled significantly and gulped. “You wouldn’t dare.”
“Try me.”
“Hale will hear about this,” Jonathon struggled out of his seat and hurried to a different table of Slytherins all intently trying to transfigure their birds. The animals made pealing screeches at every failed transfiguration attempt and the shrill sound penetrated Hermione’s foggy head.
She stood still in front of Draco’s table at a total loss for words. Glancing at his birds she said, “Remember to say the diluting incantation at least twice with your wand in your dominant hand.” There was a flash of red brown at the collar of his cloak she distantly wondered what it was.
“Very well,” is all he replied. Hermione exhaled a breath of relief. She had thought he might beg her for forgiveness or engage her about the previous days events.
She moved on to other tables, mostly made up of Gryffindors, regretting the space between herself and Draco. She wanted to be near him and to know that every minute he was present she could count on his support and general affection.
The faces of the Slytherins were all menacing masks watching her with distaste. The circumstances with Draco seemed to suck up all her confidence, suddenly all the negativity directed at her was hard to manage.
Deciding she had done enough aiding her peers, Hermione sat back down in her seat and pulled out a book. In the past reading had always been an escape that enabled her to deflect disapproval easily. Now though she couldn’t focus on passages long enough to become distracted and successfully hide from the unsatisfying aspects of her life. Instead reading went a little something like so:
…years ago sacrificial rites were necessary to perform magic. This selfless act enriched power and blessed whole lineages to be born with magical ability…
Sacrifice is overrated. Hermione would think bitterly as her eyes glossed across sentences. Sacrifice isn’t for clever people who can work around it. But here I am…cleverest girl in my class forced to sacrifice everything I believe in about relationships. The existence of my love life is being determined by the very basic monogamist rules of dating being sacrificed. Should I forgive Draco’s misdeed? Do intentions really matter…?
These ponderings would go on until Hermione would halt her straying eyes and rest them upon the last sentence she comprehended. Reading was nearly useless though it was time consuming. When the lesson was finally over Hermione didn’t even notice until Harry poked her and waved goodbye.
Gathering her materials she was one of the last of the students to leave the room. Draco had already been and gone and Hermione caught herself wishing he had been waiting for her. Instead of bringing on guilt or self-loathing, Hermione just felt clear headed. All day long she had been longing to talk, to touch, to just be with Draco despite his time with Pansy Parkinson.
Seeking out Draco, Hermione headed for his next lesson intent to speak with him. His lesson was on a lower floor and the stairs seemed to stretch on for an eternity. When she reached the correct floor a puff of breath blew the hair off her face in an agitated fashion. Was she too late? Was he in class already? Craning her neck to look up and down the corridors she looked for his shock of blonde hair. And then she saw him. He was rounding a corner in a hurry with books burdening his hands. Her stomach curdled slightly when she noticed his cloak was blown open by the speed of his traveling and a huge browning splash of blood stained his shirt.
There was fresh vibrantly red blood at the center of the slash exposed just above his heart. Now, with the effort of his great powerful strides she could see blood seeping on his soiled shirt. He hadn’t gone to the Hospital Wing and had it repaired. It seemed Hermione’s stitches had been a temporary fix, as was expected. The tools in the First Aid kits were meant to stabilize a person until proper medical care could be obtained. But Draco hadn’t gone and gotten proper care. He walked freely with the gore of his wound on his heart like a bloodstained flag of independence. It was surprisingly profound sight.
Hermione felt her face tighten and threaten to spill tears but she couldn’t. Instead she watched him walking jaw set towards an open door. Quickly she used her wand to summon a flash of light nearby to draw Draco’s attention. He flicked his eyes in her direction and spotted her at once. A single look was exchanged and he changed his course and headed for her.
After a few minutes, when all the tardy students running to their classrooms had passed by, and there wasn’t a soul in the corridors, Draco came upon Hermione in an alcove.
Not a word was spoken when Hermione grabbed his hand and pressed it to her lips. Draco’s face contorted into a mask of heartbreaking relief and Hermione heard his intake of breath. He reached out and folded her into his arms stroking her hair. She could smell the tang of blood on him and she wanted to cry, though it would be in vain. She wanted to cry for the way the world worked, for her blood, for his family and house. She wanted to cry a river big enough to sweep them away together.
Draco bent down slightly and embraced her fully. His head rested in the nook of her neck and she took shuddering breaths against his ear. It was just so hard…being with him and being away from him.
“I’m glad you don’t hate my guts.” He sighed against her.
Hermione shook her head, “I could never. I love your guts.”
Draco chuckled and then said with a note of enthusiasm, “Meet me in the Great Hall before last lesson today. Dress in your muggle clothes. Okay?”
“Okay.”
“I have to go but I’ll see you in a little while.” He kissed her forehead with tender lips and departed. There was moist blood on Hermione’s fingers from where she had grasped his shirt. She wiped them on her cloak and headed for her room where she would trade out her cloak anyways.
****
At the stroke of four o’clock Hermione was waiting at the West entrance to the Great Hall with a dramatically long cloak secured around her shoulders. Underneath she had donned a pair of loosely fitted jeans and a dark blue sweater that read “Shakespeare” in white letters on the front. A pair of white sneakers topped off this casual look.
At exactly one minute past four she spotted Draco walking towards her in an equally long black robe. He gave a quick tight-lipped smile and reached Hermione where he looped her arms with his and led the way out a door leading to the grounds.
“We must walk quickly before someone notices us.”
Hermione felt jittery and breathless. They were ditching lessons dressed as muggles and it was just them. Draco had the hood of his cloak popped up concealing his hair and Hermione followed suit tying the strings to her hood tightly about her neck.
When they were only a few meters away from the castle Draco grabbed Hermione’s hand and held on tightly. Her heart soared with pleasure at this simple gesture of affection and her stride adopted a bounce despite its rapid speed. Once cleared of the immediate grounds to the school Draco slowed his steps and extracted two wrinkled scraps of parchment.
“Alright we can stop for a moment.” A ribbon of vapor drifted out of his mouth as he said this. Hermione’s hand became cold with Draco’s hand absent from hers but the ticket-like parchment seemed quite important by the way Draco handled it so she didn’t complain.
“Okay, hold this.” He licked his lips nervously. “Hold it really firmly.”
“What is it?”
“It’s our ticket out of here. Just hold my hand and we’ll make it out just fine.”
“Sounds ominous,” Hermione commented but happily intertwined her hand with Draco’s.
“Scared Granger?”
Hermione scoffed, “Course not.”
“If you are it’s okay. I’ll keep you safe.” Hermione could only smile. “So, you take one piece and I take the other and then we hold them together. Because they’ve been ripped apart see? When we put them back together they will act like a port key.”
Draco handed Hermione her piece of the parchment and she saw thick bold lines of what might have been Arabic written though she couldn’t place the markings exactly. With one look at each other speaking volumes of anticipation Hermione reached out to as did Draco and together they fused their parchments together…

Finally up! It's 1:30 am and totalllly worth it! This is the first part of the adventures off grounds. Slightly sappy and totally fluffy. But....hopefully still enjoyable I actually had quite a bit of fun with it. THANK YOU FOR WAITING IT OUT YOU GUYS! YOU ARE INCREDIBLE READERS I AM TRULY BLESSED.


Hermione’s hood fell off her head letting loose her hair to the windstorm that assaulted her quite unexpectedly. One moment she had been standing with Draco at Hogwarts and the next she was falling as though face first from a very great height. The only thing her mind could register in this journey was the walloping pain that pinched her belly button and the tight grip on a little bitty ticket.
She was just slipping into a dizzy oblivion when ground seemed to fly up from beneath her and touch her feet gently, though still not gently enough for her to remain upright. The moment the wind and sensation of falling ceased, Hermione collapsed to the ground into a puddle with a strangely thick consistency.
“Oh that is foul,” Hermione said through a haggard frown as the moisture seeped through her cloak.
Draco was immediately at her side pulling her up by the hands. “Are you alright? Here use my cloak to towel off.”
Hermione accepted his proffered cloak and removed her own soiled one and said, “This stuff is goopy, I’m afraid it’s going to completely ruin your cloak. What on earth is it?”
Draco made a face as he deposited Hermione’s cloak into a nearby dumpster and replied, “It’s Port Key residue.” She came to his side and threw in his cloak when her behind was sufficiently wiped of all “residue.”
“I’ve never encountered residue before though.”
Draco was bent over dusting off some remaining goop from her knee, which fell easily to the ground with a slight plop. “Did you ever Port Key out of Hogwarts the most un-portkeyable place in existence?”
Hermione’s eyes lighted with recognition. “That is so not a word…but I understand now. But then, how did we just…you know, Port Key from Hogwarts?”
Draco gave a little laugh, “It is a word now. As for how we’ve just made possible the very impossible…I’d tell you but then I’d have to kill you. I’m kind of fond of you though.”
Hermione carefully stepped over the goop on the ground, which is when she first noticed it was cobblestone, before smacking Draco playfully on the shoulder. Though her curiosity remained about how they had exited Hogwarts, she knew Draco would let her in on the secret eventually. “Kind of fond of me? Is that all?”
Draco smirked an grabbed her hand, “Well, it’s a might-die-without-you-desperaely-in-love-with-you
-there’s-residue-in-your-hair-and-I-love-that-too sort of fondness.”
Hermione felt a blush rise up onto her face as she wrapped her arms around Draco. Away from Hogwarts and its oppressiveness for mere minutes and their love was blossoming like a well-watered plant.
“Wait, what?” Hermione said the second time her mind repeated his words dreamily. “I’ve got residue in my hair?”
“Mhmm, and I love it.”
“Draco! Get it out!” He did so while still laughing and Hermione rolled her eyes. She then took a moment to look at their surroundings.
They were standing in a damp alley with brick walls and barred windows. Rain dripped from the iron fire escapes onto the pavement and single dumpster in the short alley. Hordes of people passed by the mouth of the alley, businessmen in their drab-colored suits, to loud children fleeing the authority of their mothers. They were in London as evidenced by a big double-decker bus that shadowed their alley as it passed.
Hermione ran her fingers through her frizzed up hair as Draco said, “Well, the dumpster certainly took care of our cloaks. But we won’t need them anyways.” He extracted a black cap from his muggle pocket and put it on his head covering his hair before he offered his arm to Hermione who took it.
As they exited the alley and joined the hustling foot traffic of the sidewalk Draco said, “We are incognito today so we ought to have names to reference ourselves.”
Hermione giggled feeling the adrenaline of ditching school return to her. “You mean like, muggle names?” She whispered conspiratorially.
Draco smirked as he said, “No, I would much rather call you Pookie-bear all day.”
Hermione laughed. “That’s a ghastly term of endearment.”
“But you are my Pookie-bear.” Draco insisted playfully chucking her under the chin.
“Then you’re my Schnookums,” Hermione countered and was satisfied at his grimace.
“Schnookums it is then,” he grumbled.
A car honked irritatingly from the street as Hermione inquired. “So Schnookums, where are we going?”
Draco adjusted his cap and said, “Well Pookie, we are going on a real live muggle date.”
“A film?” Hermione pictured them snuggling up together in the darkness of a theater.
Draco shook his head though, “Better.”
“The park?” Now her mind imagined them snogging on a bench somewhere.
“Really now, not all muggle dates are so boring Pookie,” Draco pretended to admonish her. She giggled because in her mind none of these things seemed boring at all.
“Then I give up.” At that Draco lead Hermione by the arm off the sidewalk and to a door with people coming in and out, in and out. The sign on the door read Plen-Tea Of and Hermione rolled her eyes at herself for not suggesting this. They were having tea together!
Draco held the door for her and she entered the shop, which was decorated in dark earthy colors. The tables were deep brown in color with plum cushions on the seats. The room which was about the same size of the Gryffindor Common room, was wood paneled and had dungeon-like lanterns on the walls. The place smelled of cinnamon and bread, as there was a glass counter with scones and muffins placed delicately inside.
Draco threw an arm around Hermione as they waited in line and looked at the chalkboard menu. “What’ll you have Pookie?”
After they ordered and received piping hot mugs of tea and had plates of sugary scones and donuts, they sat at a table for two facing a window looking out onto the street. Hermione sat down and Draco sat opposite of her and they entangled their legs together under the table. Leaning very close into each other over the table top Hermione lifted her mug to her lips and took a slow sip. She tightened her hold of his legs with hers and said, “Now that I’ve got you where I want you, Schnookums, you can explain how we got away from Hog- school.”
Draco looked at her through smoky lidded eyes and underneath the table his hand reached out and stroked Hermione’s knee, the jeans separating his touch from her flesh seemed to become molten lava. “What’ll happen if I don’t tell?” His eyebrow twitched and reflected the suggestive tone of his thoughts.
Hermione had both hands around her mug of tea until she reached out to trace the collar of Draco’s jacket. “I’ll never snog you again?”
Draco’s hand under the table inched up slightly and he grinned, “I’d like to see you try.”
“Is that a challenge?”
“You bet your cute little arse it is.”
Hermione laughed and dropped her hand she moved her legs away from Draco’s under the table and said, “I accept your challenge. I won’t snog you even if you beg.”
Draco laughed and said arrogantly, “Yes, you will. But back to the issue at hand, I’ll tell you what you want to know. But you must swear yourself to secrecy.” He paused and Hermione raised an eyebrow expectantly. “Well, go on then, swear,” he insisted.
Lifting up her right hand with a scoff she said, “I swear myself to secrecy.”
“Very well. The ticket we used earlier I received from Snape. Actually…received is kind of stretching it. He could never actually give me the ticket without severe consequences. So I kind of borrowed it. It’s an even trade though because I’ll have to fulfill some errands for him.”
Hermione bit into her scone. “Wait. I’m confused. So you stole the ticket from Snape? How did he get a ticket like that?”
“Ah, this is where the errand part factors in. Snape got the ticket from the Headmaster who is the only person at school able to bypass the er…security systems.” He was obviously referring to the spells in place at Hogwarts. “Snape needs the ticket to leave grounds to pick up some… materials for his closet.” And now he meant ingredients for potions.
Hermione wiped her hands of crumbs and asked, “Okay, but can’t Snape just leave any time he needs anyways through to…our neighboring town? All the other professors do.”
“He can but when he goes to get these particular materials he needs to do it with the utmost secrecy so no one else can use his…supplier.”
“Oh, so then how do you know about it?”
“My father is the one who put Snape and his supplier in contact. I know everything and in fact I’ve been to the supplier before with my father.”
Hermione couldn’t hide her frown. His father had set them up? What kind of materials was Snape after and did anything Draco’s father do bode well for her? Well, besides having Draco. “So, what kind of things does the supplier provide?”
Draco was just grinning and grinning as Hermione nervously traced the crumbs of her now demolished donut on the plane plate before her. Overhead the clouds, which never seemed far from London, seemed to feed on her apprehension they became dark and unsettling. A shadow engulfed the city and every crevice of darkness deepened.
Draco swallowed his tea before saying, “Things you’ve never imagined.” His eyes were alight with excitement. She mentally scolded herself for even thinking Draco could be referring to Dark Magic paraphernalia.
“I don’t know, I’ve got a pretty vivid imagination,” Hermione said with a grimace. “Odds are that I’ve probably stumbled across these things in a book somewhere.”
Draco leaned over the table he put a hand, warm from holding his mug of tea, on Hermione’s hand and said, “No, Hermione. You’ve never come across these things in a book before. This trade is one of the best kept secrets the…” he glanced around quickly and said in a whisper even Hermione could barely hear, “pureblood society has kept to itself. And even amongst us it’s a privilege to know about, let alone deal with. Snape was let in on this secret years and years ago and today you’ll know too.”
Hermione fought the urge to squirm in her chair. “Why is it so secretive?”
Draco sat back in his chair. “My…kind of people have this arrogant belief that they are the only ones entitled to this knowledge and power. They believe others to be incapable to fathom these things or handle them responsibly, or in other words according to the pure agenda. Though it’s clear, as Snape is a prime example, that is not the case.”
Hermione couldn’t contain her question any longer. With a brave sip of too much tea that burned on it’s way down from her throat to the pit of her stomach she asked, “Is it…dark?”
Draco’s jaw twitched slightly at this. He stroked the smooth skin on his chin as though it were a beard before replying carefully, “All things have dark pasts and this is no exception. However, the history of this secret is somewhat irrelevant now. I can assure you the people behind this operate under no personal prejudices and are quite…removed from any such modern tribulations. The only thing these people know are the turning of time and my father carries on an ancient pact to use what is harvested.”
Hermione’s head was spinning from Draco’s vague history lesson on the very enigmatic supplier. When he saw the confusion etched in her face he frowned sheepishly and said, “Sorry to be so mysterious. It’s really not very ominous at all and if it weren’t for my father and his monopoly over this it would easily become something different and open to the rest of the world. Well, our world. As it is, Snape is one of the only customers using these materials with good intentions. At least for a little while.”
Hermione spun her mug of tea on the tabletop creating a grating noise. “So, why are you telling me all this?”
Draco sat his mug down on the table with a clatter and it was empty. Outside the wind never softened its relentless pounding on the streets and whipped inside the shop with every entering customer. Hermione pulled the sleeves of her sweater down past her knuckles feeling hesitant.
Draco didn’t answer right away, he wiped the table of crumbs with a napkin before crumpling it up into an indistinguishable shape. After a breath he said, “Because I know you- I know how much it will mean to you to have this knowledge and how it will satisfy a hunger no book ever could. Because I want to show you how much I trust you and how much you mean to me. And because I want to share something with you I’ve never shared with another girl.” He looked up and straight into Hermione’s eyes there was remorse in his words.
“You don’t have to prove anything to me,” as these words came even Hermione knew they were untrue.
“I have everything to prove and this is just the beginning.” With that Draco jumped out of his chair and held out a hand to Hermione, they headed for the door arm in arm.
Hermione’s mind was all-awhirl. It seemed like with every new depth her relationship with Draco went there were strings attached by his heritage. The risks were no longer just the condemnation by their peers. They were unsettling every aspect about the pureblood society. Their love wouldn’t have been so difficult if Draco hadn’t been a Malfoy but Hermione silently cursed herself at this thought. If he were not Draco Malfoy she would not love him.
The walk through London was humbling. The sheer number of people to pass them by on foot or in vehicles gave them a sense of security. They could be lost among all these people and the anonymity was peaceful.
Eventually past all the gray buildings, loud traffic, and crowded markets the couple came upon River Thames. River boats motored by and cameras flashed taking in the view. The river was choppy from the wind giving off rapid lapping sounds. Near by the London Eye rotated it’s pods gently against a backdrop of a heavily traveled bridge.
Pelicans and seagulls flocked above the water landing on ancient looking masts anchored at decrepit and rusted docks. The skyline was a labyrinth of erect buildings jutting symmetrically into the cloud-ridden sky.
Hermione and Draco walked along the river past benches and their contemplating visitors. Until finally they came upon a cement set of stairs leading right to an opening of the river and without words came to sit on the second to last step.
“I like the way the river smells.” Draco said once they were comfortably sat admiring the water and it’s murky depths. Today it was a metallic midnight blue and glinted on the surface. Hermione took a breath from her nose and made a soft noise.
“Mhmm. Me too.” There was a solemn moment that passed where Draco looked deeply into Hermione’s eyes and smiled. She scooted closer to him on the concrete step and rested her head on his shoulder.
Many things took place as they sat and watched the river. They talked and teased. They touched and tickled. They held hands in silence. They dreamed and wondered. Draco told her that he didn’t mind the noise of passing boats around him or the whir of traffic. He liked being surrounded by he sounds of life being lived.
“It’s all so ordinary,” Hermione observed.
“It’s seems safe.” Draco leaned forward and splashed his fingers in the river. “It seems as constant as this river.”
It came to be known between them that their life was nothing of the sort. Falling in love with your enemy had a way of changing your everyday life. It stripped away all the general expectations of growing in love. Hermione and Draco could never grow in love they would fight instead and they would suffer more hardships than most couples.
Hermione took Draco’s hand from the water to wipe it off with her sleeve. He grinned and wiped water on her face leaving wet trails down her cheek. “Can you picture us getting to a point where we can be just an ordinary couple in love?”
Draco adjusted the cap on his head and said, “You mean without the lying and sneaking around and with the acceptance and blessing of the world we live in?”
Hermione nodded. “Without the elaborate plots and guilt of betrayal.”
Draco entangled his fingers with Hermione’s and said softly, “I don’t know. I hope so but it seems like we’re trying to swim upstream against the current.” The only smile he could muster for Hermione was one of sadness.
“What if I promise to never deprive you of snogs?” She asked trying to lighten the mood. Really the joke was for her own benefit because hearing Draco question their future and the outcome of the fight they battled daily hurt her more than she could understand. His reply to her question, which she could kick herself for asking, begged the question if love really was ever enough.
Draco turned his body directly to face Hermione’s and said, “Starting now…?” He angled his face under hers almost kissing her.
“Oh, you’re good…” Was all Hermione said before she gave in and let the heat of his mouth cover her own.
They had just barely begun to snog when a loud group of people came around the steps and one shouted, “Oy! This ain’t no hotel room! Boris, getta load of these chums getting nasty in broad day light!”
Hermione pulled away and looked up at the boy pointing rudely at herself and Draco. Another man came and glanced at them before saying, “C’mon Tuck leave ‘em alone. Just a couple of kids.” With that they left the steps leaving Hermione blushing in embarrassment and Draco laughing.
That had probably been the first time they’d ever been caught snogging and left alone about it. There was no need for explanation or lies there wasn’t a hint of persuasion to keep it quiet and there was most definitely no fear. They were just two kids giving a public display of affection. Hermione’s heart soared at this epiphany.
“Well if that’s not a mood killer I don’t know what is,” Draco commented and stood up. He was right the romance of the steps by the river seemed to vanish and it was as good a time as any to find another place to dwell.
“Better than Greenleaf barging in on us.” Draco laughed. Hermione followed him up the steps and back onto a path. “Actually that was kind of fun…getting caught.”
Draco raised his eyebrows in surprise, “Oh? Well aren’t you full of surprises.” They walked to Charing Cross amongst a throng of people and Draco whispered in her ear, “I ought to snog you right here in front of everyone and teach you something about public displays of affection.”
Hermione giggled excitedly but before she could reply Draco had swooped in on her and was kissing her passionately. The jostling of everyone walking about barely seemed to bother them as Hermione wrapped her arms around his waist and he put his hands under her chin. After a moment Draco pulled Hermione by the arm and away from the crowd. They stood on the edge of the sidewalk still kissing and Draco pushed her gently up against a parked car.
A tingly feeling encased her whole body all the way down to her toes. The warmth of Draco’s mouth and the solidity of his body against hers took her to another place. She wanted to tell him how much she loved his lips on her how good those lips made her feel. She wanted to kiss him until his lips were hers and she wouldn’t ever give them back.
But the moment ended when a crude remark was shouted. “Get some mate!” Hermione giggled and Draco let go of her to make an equally rude hand gesture.
“Well, I guess you lose the challenge Pookie.” Draco gloated as they resumed walking.
Hermione frowned, “You would never win it either.”
“Let’s not find out,” Draco said wrapping his arm around her and kissing her on the head.
They continued to walk and snog for what seemed like forever until they chanced upon Primrose Hills. The park had sprawling green lawns and quintessential streetlamps perched over walking paths, though they were not lit up yet. There were people sitting around on blankets chattering away, people with barbeques filling the air with the scent of food. Dogs barked and children kicked balls around while mothers and fathers took moments to relax on the green landscape.
Hermione led the way to the top of one of many rolling hills. She felt like she was on top of the world and she wanted to see it that way too. She stood right at the center of the top and sat down very ungraciously pulling her legs together in a lotus position. Draco came and sat down next to her and they sat cross-legged for a while leaning toward one another to kiss. Hermione felt immensely close to Draco, the urge to put her hands all over him everywhere they went helped. But mostly she felt close to him because even though they were only strolling through the park or along a murky river she was sharing each place with him. He brought a sense of life and significance. Eventually they ended up lying in the grass, which was beginning to die and become coarse, but it didn’t matter.
The sky was cloudy and gray with the sun leaking out from behind weak barriers of soft puff. Towards the south there was a patch of uncovered sky and it was a dull shade of blue. It would soon be over come with clouds though because the wind was still blowing and pushing the upside down bowl of clouds to revolve around the watching couple.
“I see a hippogriff. There, to the left,” Hermione said pointing her finger to direct Draco to see the correct clouds.
“I would have said it looks more like a dragon,” Draco commented.
“I could see a dragon too. Hmm that’s quite a manly manifestation. I wonder if there’s anything to be said about a person by what they see in the clouds.”
“Well, what do you see over there?”
“Where?”
Draco lifted his arm and pointed to the very far north. “There?”
Hermione examined the churning clouds. “It looks like a whale with a key hole for an eye.”
“Very interesting,” Draco drawled seriously. “It would seem that you believe you must unlock all things great and grand.”
“That’s quite insightful. What else does it say?”
“It says you may feel you are only seeing a small fraction of everything you want for the future, as if looking through a key hole. It says you operate by procedure; no doubt you will make a key to fit the hole. The whale means you are maternal in nature and you are somewhat a misfit to your environment.”
Hermione laughed and said, “What a profound assessment! Professor Trewlaney would be very proud.”
“Maybe I’ll ask her to include cloud-gazing in her curriculum. It’d be an easy O.”
“Okay now your turn. Tell me what do you think that cloud over there looks like?” She leaned across Draco’s chest to point at a high up cloud with wispy tips.
“Oh, that’s easy that looks like a cloud,” Draco joked.
Hermione socked him in the arm and said, “It would seem you make terrible jokes and point out the obvious.”
Draco feigned a gasp and said, “It’s like you know me!”
“No really. I want a go at it. Give me something to work with.”
Draco lulled his head to look closely at the sky and finally said, “Okay, I like that bit over there. That scrap of blue sky. What does that say about me?”
Hermione thought about it for a moment. “That says a lot actually. Firstly you are a secret optimist. You also find the good and beautiful in anything. You like to get beyond facades and intentions, like clouds with the threat of rain, and get to the soul of a person. You yearn for simplicity and consistency and you’re also secretly fragile and vulnerable.”
Draco’s face was expressionless as Hermione gave her assessment and it prompted her to say, “You hide all that beneath a vacant mask. But really deep down, you are a light in the darkness and a flame of hope.”
Draco rolled onto his side; he propped his head up on an elbow and looked at Hermione. She looked back and said, “Behind that pretty blue sky,” she reached out and stroked his face, his pretty face of soft white skin and hard gray eyes. “You’re as intricate, powerful, and unattainable as the stars in the galaxy. And sometimes I fear it doesn’t matter what I do, I’ll never be the key to unlock you.”
Hermione was suddenly overcome by the truth in her own words. Her heart was beating rapidly and her mouth twisted into a frown. She was the reason Draco had the wound on his chest at the very moment. She was the reason for the threats his own father sent him. Maybe their love wasn’t setting him free at all; maybe it was a set of shackles to bind him.
Draco moved close to Hermione and enveloped her into his arms. He rested his cheek against her hair and stroked her back. Hermione fought an embarrassing flood of tears. Why did I have to go and ruin a beautiful day together with my stupid crying? she wondered silently to herself burdened by shame.
Setting her cheek on his chest Hermione embraced Draco like the world was falling apart around them and he was the only anchor. “I’m sorry, I’m a stupid girl.” Where had these insecurities come from?
“Hermione, I just…sometimes I wonder if I’m good enough. What if all I’m doing is crippling you? Holding you back from your bright future, entangling you in the mess that is my way of life.”
Hermione gave a sniffle she wanted to say this to his face but it was easier to let the words come with her head buried in his shirt, “You’re wrong. You are showing me how to live in the first place.”
“What if I’m just showing you how to die?” Draco asked quietly and all his own fears came to a head in that one statement. The threat of Hermione being hurt by his father or his so called friends made him question their relationship everyday.
Hermione wiped her tears and steeled herself to be brave. “I know what risks I take by being with you. But I love you and I can’t keep denying it.”
“I know.”
“We will be okay, Draco.”
This time he didn’t say ‘I know’ and it resolved Hermione to promise herself they would be okay. They didn’t talk about their fearful future anymore instead they lay in the dying grass holding each other.
***

Hope it's not totally obvious but I've never been to London so I had a spot of trouble writing about it. I hope hope hope it's realistic!! But hope even more my readers are pleased!!

Feed back? <3